Professional Documents
Culture Documents
| 1
Trus%ng
yourself…
Part
2
of
2
James Low
Eifel, Germany
Excerpts
…
This
is
the
work:
to
both
allow
whatever
arises
to
come
and
go,
and
to
stay
relaxed
and
open
as
spacious
awareness,
which
has
no
essence,
no
defini4on...
...The
deeper
the
medita4on
goes,
the
more
unformed
and,
therefore,
the
more
infinite
we
experience
ourselves
to
be.
This
gives
rise
to
all
possibili4es
of
spontaneity
and
power.
Because
you
develop
more
clarity,
you
see
situa4ons
more
easily.
It
then
is
very
important
to
be
extremely
careful
in
everything
we
do,
very
harmonious,
very
aCuned,
very
soD
and
delicate...
...The
more
we
see
our
own
confusions
and
the
confusions
of
others,
the
more
this
increases
our
sensi4vity
to
others,
our
compassion,
our
aCunement
to
their
situa4on.
It
also
opens
the
sense
that,
just
as
we
have
confusion
and
the
possibility
of
awakening,
so
do
they.
Therefore,
not
making
ourselves
an
object
or
an
instrument,
neither
do
we
make
other
people
an
object
or
an
instrument.
To
turn
people
into
something
that
we
use
for
our
own
agenda,
our
own
purpose,
is
the
deep
way
to
pervert
all
the
teachings...
...Recognise
that
from
the
very
beginning
our
nature
is
pure.
I
am
not
a
thing.
I
am
not
an
en4ty.
My
nature
is
ungraspable,
like
the
sky.
This
infinite
openness
gives
rise
to
all
phenomena.
Res4ng
in
a
state
that
allows
phenomena
to
come
and
go,
the
distorted
ego-‐winds
gradually
dissolve,
and
there
is
clarity
and
spaciousness.
From
the
clarity
and
spaciousness,
a
deep
sa4sfac4on
arises,
a
contentment,
which
means
you
have
no
need
to
go
and
do
things.
You
can
just
sit
quietly
and
not
be
so
hungry
for
experience...
...Dzogchen
is
not
much
concerned
with
seriousness.
Whether
you’re
serious
or
you’re
foolish,
whether
you
have
a
seCled
life
or
you
have
a
crazy
life,
whether
you
are
rich
or
whether
you
are
poor
–
none
of
these
things
impact
the
rela4onship
with
the
ground,
because
everything
arises
from
the
ground.
Everything
has
the
same
nature
or,
in
the
language
of
mahamudra,
everything
has
one
taste.
This
is
the
taste
of
emp4ness.
When
you
have
that
one
taste,
it
doesn’t
maCer.
Your
life
arises
according
to
its
circumstances...
...To
be
alive
is
a
very
individual
thing.
We’re
not
homogenised,
we’re
not
clones
of
each
other.
Respec4ng
the
individuality
of
others
–
and
finding
support
through
their
difference
and
their
individuality
to
be
our
own
individual
self
–
is
very
important
in
dzogchen.
We’re
not
trying
to
control
other
people
and
make
them
the
way
we
want
them
to
be,
rather
we
are
actually
experiencing
their
vibrant
difference
as
an
affirma4on
of
our
difference...
...In
the
history
of
Buddhism,
many
people
have
got
lost
by
following
dreams
of
power.
Power
is
a
dangerous
thing.
Since
the
ground
of
power
is
emp4ness,
and
if
it
has
an
authen4c
compassionate
inten4on,
then
yes,
it
may
be
very
useful.
But
it’s
very
easy
to
fall
in
love
with
power.
So,
again
and
again,
we
should
examine,
'What
is
our
mo4ve
in
doing
prac4ce?
What
is
our
mo4ve
when
we
interact
with
other
people?’...
The
meaning
is
quite
straighDorward,
that
we
take
refuge
in
the
buddha,
the
teaching
of
the
buddha,
and
the
assembly,
the
group
of
all
the
people
who
follow
the
buddha;
and
we
do
this
un1l
enlightenment
is
gained.
So
this
is
an
inten1on
not
just
for
this
life,
not
for
the
immediacy
of
our
circumstances,
but
for
all
our
future
lives.
One
of
the
func1ons
of
this
is
to
have
a
vast
sense
of
1me;
that
in
this
life
we
have
all
our
very
familiar
concerns,
our
daily
pressures,
ques1ons
to
be
resolved,
things
to
do.
These
can
bring
the
focus
of
our
aIen1on
into
the
details
so
that
we
forget
a
broader,
wider,
more
infinite
sense
of
possibility.
To
say,
‘I
take
refuge
in
all
my
future
lives’
immediately
gives
a
sense,
well,
‘Who
will
I
be
in
a
future
life?’
We
don't
know,
so
there's
a
sense
that
we
want
to
develop
an
intension
that
goes
beyond
circumstances.
Most
of
the
1me,
what
we
want
to
do
is
determined
by
the
par1cular
circumstances.
For
example,
the
weather
gets
warmer,
we
take
off
our
winter
clothes,
we
put
on
some
lighter
clothes.
Then
when
the
summer
comes
we
put
on
sandals,
and
so
on.
Our
aIen1on
regarding
our
clothing
is
determined
by
the
seasons,
or
is
determined
by
a
social
event.
If
you're
going
to
a
very
formal
event
you
wear
a
par1cular
kind
of
clothes,
if
you
go
to
an
informal
event
you
wear
different
clothes.
We're
fine
tuning
what
we
want
to
do
and
how
we're
going
to
do
it
according
to
circumstances.
But
this
is
saying
something
different,
this
suggests,
'I
want
to
send
out,
from
myself,
a
kind
of
ray
of
light
that
will
go
on
forever,
for
ever
and
ever
and
ever,
and
I
always
want
to
stay
on
track
with
that.
This
is
what
I'm
about
under
all
circumstances.
This
is
something
not
to
deviate
from,
not
to
forget.'
That
is
to
say,
this
solu1on
will
apply
under
all
circumstances.
That's
something
quite
radical.
And
that
these
objects
of
refuge,
or
trust,
are
reliable
under
all
condi1ons.
The
buddha
is
reliable;
buddha
here
represents
both
a
historical
person
who
awoke
to
something,
but
also
our
own
poten1al,
our
own
nature.
It's
grounded
in
an
idea
that,
beneath
all
the
movements
of
personality,
is
something
unchanging
and
enduring.
It's
not
a
solid
fixed
substance;
it's
a
state
of
being
which
is
light,
open,
present,
ungraspable.
This
is
our
true
refuge,
and
we
take
refuge
in
this
forever.
Whereas
in
your
life
you
take
refuge
in
your
work
and
then
you
re1re,
and
when
you
re1re,
all
the
things
that
you
did
when
you
worked
start
to
fall
away.
The
structures
of
your
personality,
your
mobilisa1on
in
terms
of
a
1metable,
the
need
to
remember
the
details
of
the
work
situa1on,
all
these
things
that
were
very,
very
important
start
to
fall
away.
Just
as,
earlier
in
your
life
when
you
went
to
school,
you
had
to
know
your
1metable,
prepare
for
exams,
be
there,
know
which
teachers
were
okay.
There
was
a
whole
mass
of
knowledge
which
determined
your
existence,
and
then
when
you
leV
school,
gradually
it
vanished,
and
nowadays
we
don't
think
about
school
very
much.
It's
just
gone.
But
here
we
want
something
that
will
endure
through
1me,
which
will
con1nue
in
a
reliable
way.
So
taking
refuge
in
the
dharma
is
both
taking
refuge
in
the
teaching
of
the
buddha,
which
is
referred
to
as
dharma,
but
also
the
nature
of
how
things
actually
are.
So
it
means,
'I
want
to
rest
myself
in
the
actuality
of
things,
not
my
phantasies
about
them,
not
my
dogma4c
beliefs
about
them,
not
cultural
interpreta4ons.'
That
means,
in
order
to
really
get
that
refuge,
I
have
to
have
a
direct
experience
of
it.
Otherwise
it's
just
another
story.
Chris1ans
believe
in
heaven.
In
buddhism
you
can
believe
in
all
kinds
of
pure
lands.
Everybody's
selling
something
for
you
to
believe
in.
Belief's
very
easy;
but
belief
is
one
step
beyond,
it's
somewhere
else.
The
actuality
of
our
situa1on
is,
unless
it's
here
in
the
palm
of
our
hand,
we
don't
have
it.
How
do
we
get
that
direct
experience
for
ourselves?
This
is
the
real
meaning
of
refuge,
so
when
we
recite
the
refuge
we
say
the
words,
but
it
becomes
real
as
we
start
to
be
able
to
actually
have
it.
It's,
first
of
all,
expressed
as
an
inten1on,
and
then
that
inten1on
starts
to
become
manifest
as
a
sense
of
being
plugged
into
something,
being
connected
with
it.
As
long
as
it's
all
coming
from
our
side,
the
danger
is
that
it
can
always
slip
away,
but
at
a
certain
point
you
can
feel,
'Oh,
this
is
where
I
am.'
Maybe
you've
had
this
sort
of
experience
in
learning
a
par1cular
kind
of
job,
that
at
first
its
a
sort
of
aspira1on,
but
you're
not
quite
sure
how
to
do
it;
and
then
at
a
certain
point
you
develop
a
kind
of
unconscious
competence.
You
just
know
how
to
do
it,
and
then
you're
very
much
on
the
inside.
You're
part
of
that
ac1vity,
whatever
it
is.
So
it's
the
same
way
–
one
of
the
reasons
we
recite
the
refuge
again
and
again
is
to
find
ourselves
on
the
inside.
Taking
refuge
in
the
sangha
is
both
a
homage
to
all
those
who've
done
the
prac1ce
in
the
past;
it's
making
a
connec1on
with
the
lineage,
because
in
buddhism
there's
a
strong
stress
on
the
importance
of
the
kindness
of
others.
Without
the
kindness
of
others
we
wouldn't
know
what
we
know,
we
wouldn't
find
our
way.
In
our
world
now
we
can
go
into
a
bookstore
and
buy
a
book
on
anything,
and
you
can
read
the
book,
or
go
onto
the
internet,
a
you
can
get
a
lot
of
informa1on;
and
that
informa1on
seems
to
just
arrive.
You
just
Google
something
and
then
you
get
pages
of
stuff
and
you
read
it
and
now
you
know
it.
Now
it's
yours.
In
a
par1cular
way
you've
stolen
it.
It
might
seem
strange
to
say
you've
stolen
it,
because
in
a
sense
it's
given,
but
it
hans't
been
really
given
to
you.
In
the
Tibetan
language
the
term
that
they
use
for
stealing
is
'taking
what
is
not
given.'
If
you
buy
a
book
from
a
bookstall,
in
a
sense
it's
given,
but
it's
not
given
to
you,
and
there's
quite
a
difference
if
someone
gives
you
something.
Because
now
you've
got
the
sense
that
it's
for
you,
rather
than
'It's
just
there
and
I
can
have
some.'
It's
no
longer
impersonal
and
anonymous,
and
that's
one
of
the
meanings
of
sangha,
is
to
belong
and
to
feel
part
of
the
way
in
which
understanding
is
handed
from
genera1on
to
genera1on.
It's
also
connected
with
the
idea
of
non-‐duality.
That
our
enlightenment
or
our
awakening,
our
opening,
is
inseparable
from
the
opening
of
everyone
else.
That
we
can't
have
it
just
in
a
box
as
a
private
possession.
For
it
to
be
real,
it
has
to
be
connected
with
other
people.
Which
means
that
sharing
rather
than
geXng
is
part
of
how
we
proceed,
and
that
doing
prac1ce
together
from
1me
to
1me
is
a
very
useful
thing
to
do.
But
even
if
we're
prac1cing
mainly
on
our
own,
always
being
aware
of
all
the
other
people
who
prac1se
gives
a
sense
that
there
is
a
weaving
together
of
a
universal
inten1on
rather
than
a
kind
of
lonely
hero.
The
lonely
hero
is
a
major
archetype
in
western
culture.
We
have
it
in
a
lot
of
Greek
myths,
of
se_ng
out
on
a
journey
to
find
something.
Even
if
you
go
with
a
team
of
people,
there's
usually
one
par1cularly
named
hero,
like
Jason
who
goes
with
the
Argonauts
to
get
the
golden
fleece,
and
that
hero
overcomes
difficul1es
and
then
gets
something
which
is
then
theirs.
The
approach
in
buddhism,
in
dharma,
is
very
different.
It's
about
a
feeling
that
something
has
been
turning
for
a
very
long
1me.
We
talk
of
the
wheel
of
the
dharma.
When
the
buddha
first
taught
he
P a g e
|
3
set
in
mo1on
this
wheel,
and
the
wheel
keeps
turning,
and
we
join
in
the
movement
of
that
wheel
so
we
then
become
part
of
something.
This
is
important
because
it's
not
all
up
to
us.
Very
oVen
in
our
lives
we
feel
'I'm
the
only
person
who
could
do
things
properly.'
Certainly
when
I
work
in
the
hospital
and
I
sit
in
mee1ngs
with
my
colleagues,
I
despair
at
their
stupidity,
I
delight
in
the
wonderful
brilliance
of
my
own
mind
and
I
just
feel
that
they
should
shut
up
and
listen.
They,
of
course,
have
exactly
the
same
a_tude
themselves,
so
everybody
talks
and
nobody
listens,
and
that's
very
normal.
Finding
a
way
of
collabora1ng
with
other
people
is
enormously
important,
because
it
means
that
I'm
not
here
to
be
more
successful
than
anyone
else,
to
rise
above
anyone
else,
but
that
what
I
have
as
the
most
important
part
of
me,
is
inseparable
from
what
you
have
as
the
most
important
part
of
you.
All
the
unique
configura1ons
of
our
features
and
our
histories,
the
things
that
we
take
to
be
the
most
defining
characteris1cs
of
ourselves,
from
this
point
of
view,
are
just
surface
phenomena;
they're
not
the
real
thing
at
all.
When
we
meet
together,
we
don't
meet
in
difference,
we
actually
meet
in
sameness,
a
sameness
which
generates
infinite
difference;
but
that
difference
is
not
in
conflict
with
sameness.
That
is
to
say,
we
all
have
the
same
buddha
nature,
but
we
will
each
express
it
in
our
own
unique
way.
We're
not
being
homogenised
into
some
machine,
we're
not
going
to
be
cloned
into
some
totalitarian
regime
with
uniforms
and
so
on.
You
can
be
exquisitely
yourself,
but
not
lonely,
not
isolated,
not
living
in
a
world
of
one;
simultaneously
you
can
be
connected
with
the
universal
bonding
of
the
buddha
nature
of
all
beings.
So,
that's
what
the
refuge
in
the
sangha
speaks
to.
The
second
two
lines
of
this
prayer,
'I
will
use
all
the
virtues
that
I
accumulate,
all
the
fruits
of
good
ac4vity,
for
the
benefit
of
others.
I
will
use
it
to
gain
enlightenment,
and
let
this
enlightenment
spread
out
to
all
beings.'
refers
to
the
bodhisaIva
vow.
That,
then,
gives
us
something
to
do.
If
you
really
take
the
bodhisaIva
vow
you
will
never
be
bored,
even
if
you're
in
the
airport
and
the
plane's
delayed,
and
you're
wai1ng,
and
you
think
'Why
is
this
happening
again?'
Why
are
we
there?
We're
there
to
save
all
sen1ent
beings
–
while
wai1ng
for
the
plane,
while
going
to
the
toilet,
while
making
a
cup
of
tea.
Why
are
we
doing
this?
For
the
sake
of
all
sen1ent
beings.
It's
the
ul1mate
form
of
adding
value,
because
it
means
that
any
ac1vity,
the
real
nature
of
it,
the
real
underlying
purpose,
is
to
help
all
beings.
It's
not
that
I'll
do
this
first,
and
I'll
remember
the
dharma
aVerwards,
but
that
being
available
for
others,
as
a
vow,
is
something
we
remember,
and
in
never
forge_ng
it
we
always
know
who
we
are,
and
where
we
are,
and
what
we're
to
do.
I'm
a
person
taking
the
bodhisaIva
vow,
I'm
here
to
help
all
beings,
wherever
that
is.
If
you're
in
the
supermarket
and
you're
queuing,
that's
what
it
is.
Recently some friends and I went to a little restaurant by a
river
and
it
was
very
nice,
and
the
sun
was
shinning,
and
aVer
an
hour
the
food
hadn't
come.
So
we
start
to
think,
'This
is
a
very
slow
place,'
but
we
looked
around
and
everyone
else
seemed
to
be
ge_ng
their
food.
All
the
five
poisons,
pride,
envy,
jealousy,
everything's
flying
around
very
quickly.
But
why
are
we
there?
It's
very
easy
to
forget
a
dharma
inten1on.
We're
there
to
have
fun
in
the
sun.
'This
is
nice,
nothing
to
do.
This
is
great.
Summer4me.'
But
why
are
we
there?
For
the
sake
of
all
beings.
This
is
what
it
means
to
take
the
bodhisaIva
vow:
that
you
never
forget.
Under
all
circumstances,
the
reason
for
your
existence
is
there.
This
is
why
it
is
such
an
absolutely
essen1al
prac1ce,
and
this
inten1on
can
be
merged
with
anything
else.
It
doesn't
stand
in
contradic1on.
It's
not
an
either/or.
You
can
be
dancing
with
the
bodhisaIva
vow.
You
can
watch
TV
with
the
bodhisaIva
vow.
You
can
do
whatever
you
like
with
the
bodhisaIva
vow.
What
it
is
is
the
basis
of
the
movement
out.
It's
the
basis
of
moving
into
the
world,
into
being
with
others.
It
means
that
'Since
I
have
said
that
I
will
help
all
beings,
I
need
to
thing
about
what
I
do,
what
I
choose
to
do
with
my
4me.'
'How
will
I
help
beings?'
If
somebody
is
thirsty,
you
can
get
them
a
glass
of
water.
If
somebody
is
sick,
you
can
take
them
to
the
hospital.
If
somebody
is
not
enlightened,
how
do
you
help
them?
What
helps
beings
to
get
enlightened?
That's
why
we
have
to
get
enlightened
first
ourselves,
otherwise
we
wouldn't
know.
The
bodhisaIva
vow
also
drives
your
own
quest
for
enlightenment.
If
you're
only
thinking
about
your
own
enlightenment
it
becomes
very
narrow,
but
as
soon
as
you
want
to
help
other
people
it
becomes
'physician,
heal
thyself.'
If
you
want
to
provide
medicine
for
all
beings,
you
shouldn't
be
dying
at
the
same
1me.
So
the
first
part,
the
refuge,
is
about
an
inten1on
to
turn
one's
mind
towards
dharma
ac1vity,
to
develop
a
dharma
iden1ty,
and
the
second
is
an
inten1on
to
help
others,
and
the
two
merge
very
closely
together,
they
work
collabora1vely.
We
recite
this
three
1mes.
Recita1ons
of
many
buddhist
things
are
done
three
1mes.
It's
a
way
of
reinforcing
the
meaning,
establishing
it
clearly
in
our
mind.
But
it
also
gives
a
chance
to
be
with
the
sound
that
we
make
as
we
recite
it,
because
the
meaning
doesn't
just
lie
in
the
seman1cs,
in
the
meaning
value
of
the
words,
but
[also]
in
the
experience
of
breathing
and
making
sound.
Sound
is
a
quality
of
vibra1on
which
shiVs
our
orienta1on,
how
we
are.
Most
of
the
1me
we
listen
to
people
speaking
in
terms
of
what
they're
saying,
the
meaning
of
what
they're
saying,
but,
clearly,
how
they
gesture,
shiVs
in
the
tonal
quality
of
their
voice,
also
have
an
impact.
So
chan1ng
is
a
way
of
using
resonances,
resonances
which
have
been
developed
over
hundreds
of
years
of
prac1ce,
as
a
way
of
loosening
oneself
up
inside
and
remaining
very
open.
Let’s
recite
the
prayer
three
1mes.
You
can
visualise
the
historical
Buddha
in
front
of
you,
and
around
the
Buddha
are
many
books
which
represents
the
dharma,
and
many
monks,
yogis
and
yoginis
who
represent
the
sangha."
སངས་$ས་ཆོས་དང་ཚ)གས་+ི་མཆོག་.མས་ལ།
SANG GYE CHO DANG
TSOG KYI CHO NAM LA
buddha dharma and
sangha of supreme, best (plural) to
assembly
To
the
Buddha,
Dharma
and
Assembly
of
the
excellent
1ང་2བ་བར་5་བདག་ནི་7བས་8་མཆི།
JANG CHUB BAR DU DAG NI KYAB SU CHI
enlightenment until I refuge for go
I
go
for
refuge
until
enlightenment
is
gained.
I go for refuge to the Buddha, Dharma and Assembly of the excellent until enlightenment is gained.
བདག་གིས་9ིན་སོགས་བ:ིས་པའི་བསོད་ནམས་+ིས།
DAG GI JIN SOG GYI PAI SO NAM KYI
I doing generosity other perfections doing, practicing virtue through
Through
the
virtue
of
practicing
generosity
and
the
other
perfections
འ=ོ་ལ་ཕན་?ིར་སངས་$ས་འ@བ་པར་ཤོག།
P a g e
|
5
What
we
want
to
do
later
is
to
start
to
really
examine
this
point
and
to
see
what
it
is.
But
before
that
we
have
to
simply
have
the
capacity
to
maintain
a
focused
aIen1on,
and
as
soon
as
we
get
lost,
bring
our
minds
gently
back,
because
it's
the
capacity
to
return
to
being
on
track
with
minimal
disturbance
that's
very
important.
So
oVen
we
have
developed
a
kind
of
internal
cri1c,
a
nega1ve,
judging
a_tude
inside
ourselves
that
when
we
do
something
that
we
regard
as
being
a
mistake,
we
don't
just
recognise
that
we've
made
a
mistake,
but
we
whack
ourselves
for
it,
and
that
creates
more
mental
turbulence.
So
in
this
prac1ce
we're
working
to
take
all
the
judgement
away,
and
stay
on
the
level
of
simple
recogni1on:
'I'm
not
where
I
should
be,
back
to
where
I
should
be.
Not
where
I
should
be,
back
to
where
I
should
be.'
Anything
that
you
add
onto
that
will
simply
knock
you
further
off
on
the
other
side,
and
the
whole
thing
becomes
very
turbulent.
It's
got
various
aspects
to
it.
One
is,
it's
teaching
tolerance
of
mistakes.
It's
saying
that
for
us,
mistakes
are
normal.
Don't
be
so
surprised,
don't
make
a
big
deal
about
it.
You're
going
to
get
lost,
that's
what
you're
here
for,
this
is
called
samsara,
this
is
the
place
where
lost
people
are.
Are
you
here?
I
think
we
can
assume
you're
lost.
So
ge_ng
lost
is
not
the
issue,
just
recognising
'Oh,
I
got
lost,'
and
back.
'Oh,
I
got
lost,'
and
back.
'I
got
lost,'
and
back,
and
the
more
smoothly
you
can
make
the
return,
it
will
make
it
easier
to
stay
relaxed
and
calm
and
watch
the
details
of
the
process
of
being
lost.
This
is,
from
a
dzogchen
point
of
view,
why
we
do
this
kind
of
prac1ce.
Si_ng
in
a
comfortable
way,
shoulders
open
so
you
can
breath
deeply
and
easily,
finding
a
focus
for
the
aIen1on,
and
we'll
just
sit
like
this
for
about
twenty
minutes
or
so.
Sitting practice
At
the
end
of
our
prac1ce
we
direct
or
dedicate
the
merit
to
all
beings
which
is
a
way
of
sharing
out
all
merit
that
we
generate
through
our
dharma
prac1ce.
That
is
to
say,
it's
another
way
of
including
all
sen1ent
beings
in
whatever
we
do.
Dedication of Merit
དགེ་བ་འདི་ཡིས་Dར་5་བདག།
GE WA DI YI NYUR DU DAG
ཨོ་$ན་F་མ་འ@བ་Gར་ནས།
OR GYAN LA MA DRUB GYU NAE
འ=ོ་བ་གཅིག་+ང་མ་Iས་པ།
DRO WA CHIG KYANG MA LU PA
དེ་ཡི་ས་ལ་འགོད་པར་ཤོག།
DE YI SA LA GO PAR SHO
By
this
virtue
may
I
quickly
aCain
the
glorious
Guru's
stage,
then
may
I
put
all
beings
without
even
one
excep4on,
on
that
same
stage!
He
said
that
this
arises
from
causes:
causes
of
aIachment;
causes
of
not
seeing
things
very
clearly,
and
then
ac1ng
on
the
basis
of
an
unclear
percep1on.
He
said
there’s
a
way
out
of
this,
there
is
an
end
to
suffering.
That
is
to
say,
it's
possible
to
have
a
radical
shiV
from
the
kind
of
behaviours
and
a_tudes
that
generate
suffering,
and
to
enter
into
a
different
realm;
what
nowadays
we
would
call
a
sort
of
paradigm
shiV.
That
samsara,
the
cycle
of
repeated
existence,
is
one
kind
of
paradigm,
and
nirvana
is
another
paradigm.
It’s
a
set
of
rela1onships,
a
kind
of
view,
and
a
set
of
behaviours
that
move
together
to
create
a
par1cular
mood
or
quality
of
experience.
And
fourthly,
the
Buddha
said,
'There’s
a
way
out
of
this,
which
is
the
path,'
and
he
talked
about
an
eight
fold
path,
dealing
with
seeing
things
clearly,
behaving
in
a
clear
way,
developing
a
right
understanding,
and
so
on.
So,
first
of
all,
if
we
look
at
the
structure
of
our
situa1on
according
to
the
tradi1onal
view,
from
the
Buddhist
point
of
view
we
have
been
born
many
1mes.
Each
of
these
lives
has
involved
us
engaging
in
an
environment
which
impacts
on
us,
and
also
moving
towards
that
environment.
To
be
alive
is
to
be
contextual.
We
are
both
agents,
that
is
to
say
people
doing
something,
ac1ng
on
the
world,
and
we
are
also
recipients,
people
who
are
shaped
and
moved
and
condi1oned
by
events.
Six Realms
The
ways
in
which
we
can
be
born
are
set
out
in
terms
of
six
realms.
On
the
upper
realm
we
have
the
gods,
then
we
have
the
jealous
gods,
then
the
human
beings,
then
the
animals,
then
the
hungry
ghosts
and
then
the
hell
realms.
Some
people
will
see
these
in
very
concrete
terms
as
actual
places;
some
people
see
them
as
more
psychological
domains.
P a g e
|
7
The
reading
of
them
as
psychological
domains
is
a
rather
western
turn,
because
we
believe
that
human
beings
are
the
best
thing
ever.
We
believe
in
humanism,
and
the
gorgeous
Leonardo
Da
Vinci
showing
the
perfec1on
of
the
human
form.
We
are
the
real
thing;
and
of
course
we
have
good
books,
like
the
bible,
that
confirm
[this
idea].
God
made
a
liIle
cake
and
he
put
us
on
the
top,
like
a
liIle
angel
or
princess.
Because
of
that
we
think
these
other
realms
are
some
bad
day
that
we
might
have,
some
kind
of
depression
or
deep
anxiety.
Then
we
feel
like
we’re
in
hell,
so
that’s
like
hell.
From
tradi1onal
point
of
view
of
actual
rebirth,
there
are
truly
places
that
you
go
to.
This
body
that
we
have
now
is
not
the
only
game
in
town.
We
human
beings
are
determined
to
make
it
that
by
killing
off
every
other
species,
if
possible.
Only
humans
would
be
leV,
but
maybe
we
won’t
be
successful.
But
clearly,
this
body
doesn’t
last
for
long.
There
are
birds,
there
are
cats,
there
are
dogs,
cows,
and
so
on.
Are
these
completely
separate
from
us?
From
a
buddhist
point
of
view
they
are
beings
with
sen1ence,
sen1ent
beings.
Beings
which
can
feel
and
think.
That
is
to
say,
their
nature
and
our
nature
is
not
very
different.
We
are
born
at
this
1me
with
a
human
body,
which
gives
us
a
par1cular
capacity
to
manifest,
but
that
can
also
be
lost.
It
can
be
diminished.
We
can
be
reborn
as
a
cow
or
a
dog,
and
if
you’re
a
cow
or
a
dog
there’s
not
so
much
you
can
do.
You’re
much
more
at
the
mercy
of
other
people.
So
the
idea
of
rebirth
is
important
for
various
reasons.
Whether
it’s
true
or
not,
who’s
going
to
prove
whether
it’s
true?
But
as
a
working
hypothesis
it’s
quite
useful,
because
it
1ckles
you
a
bit
and
makes
you,
sort
of,
less
serious
and
less
set
in
the
fixity
of
your
view.
If
you
just
imagine
that
you’ve
come
into
this
situa1on
as
a
human
being,
then
we
have
to
think,
'Why?'
'Oh.
due
to
causes
and
condi4ons,'
and
the
par1cular
form
that
you
have
in
this
life
is
also
due
to
causes
and
condi1ons.
Some
children
are
in
accidents
when
they’re
young.
They
run
across
the
road
and
a
car
hits
them
and
the
rest
of
their
life
is
in
a
wheel
chair.
That’s
a
causing
condi1on.
Some
people
are
born
with
degenerate
illnesses
and
they
have
very
difficult
lives.
Other
people
have
very
healthy
easy
lives,
because
the
body
is
good,
they're
intelligent,
they
grow
up
in
a
family
where
they’re
not
aIacked,
and
so
on.
So,
how
we
evolve
is
not
just
something
from
the
inside
out,
but
it’s
our
luck
in
what
we
meet.
So,
why
are
some
people
lucky?
'They’re
just
lucky.'
That’s
a
bit
thin.
From
the
buddhist
point
of
view,
luck
is
a
morally
created
thing.
The
stress
is
that
the
universe
is
essen1ally
a
paIern
of
balanced
rela1onships,
and
whenever
we
behave
in
ways
that
are
unbalanced
that
creates
a
counter
move.
So
if
you
steal
a
lot,
in
a
later
situa1on
you
will
lose
a
lot.
If
you’re
very
violent
and
aIacking
and
domina1ng
and
controlling
towards
people,
some
kind
of
difficul1es
will
come
back
to
you,
some
physical
sufferings
and
so
on.
'Two months ago you were every day out on your bicycle up and down in the road.'
We’re not so different, we just hide these things beIer as adults.
Part
of
a
buddhist
view
is
to
observe
yourself,
and
to
see
how
these
waves
or
flavours
run
through
you
for
a
while
and
then
shiV,
and
then
shiV,
and
to
start
to
see
that
it’s
like
winds
blowing
behind
us.
A
wind
is
coming
from
the
north
and
then
one
from
the
east,
and
each
wind
takes
us
in
different
direc1ons.
These
are
seen
as
the
results
of
events
in
past
lives.
Because
of
this,
if
we
take
this
view
seriously,
it
means
there
are
many,
many
latent
causes
present
inside
us.
Like
as
if
we
were
some
big
hor1cultural
warehouse
full
of
many,
many
different
kind
of
seeds,
but
some
storm
has
hit
this
warehouse
and
all
the
seeds
have
got
tumbled
and
mixed
together,
and
every
1me
you
plant
something
you
don’t
know
what’s
going
to
come
up.
It’s
like
that.
Suddenly
something
grows
up
inside
us
and
whoo!
We’re
like
this,
then
we’re
like
that.
The
interes1ng
thing
here
is
that
we
tend
to
iden1fy
with
what
is
happening,
even
if
we
don’t
like
it.
Say,
for
example,
we
have
a
period
when
we
feel
rather
depressed
and
hopeless.
We
feel
depressed
and
hopeless.
We
can
also
say,
'I
don’t
like
to
be
this
way,
I
don’t
want
to
be
this
way,
but
I
am
this
way.'
So,
an
arising
is
both
something
coming
at
us,
which
feels
a
bit
persecutory,
but
it’s
also
how
we’re
moving
out
into
the
world.
It’s
the
site
of
our
being
for
a
while.
Moment
by
moment
these
arisings
shiV.
That’s
one
of
the
things
we
no1ce
when
we
do
medita1on,
that
the
mind
is
not
stable,
it’s
not
seIled.
Different
kinds
of
thoughts,
feelings,
and
so
on
are
always
arising,
and
we
don’t
develop
our
own
thoughts.
That’s
the
amazing
thing,
and
it’s
one
of
the
real
benefits
of
medita1on,
that
we
start
to
see
the
thoughts
that
come
in
my
head
are
only
mine
because
they’ve
arrived
there.
For
example,
you’re
si_ng
at
home
and
you
hear
a
liIle
click,
and
you
know
that
the
postman’s
put
some
leIers
through
the
leIer
box.
You
go
down
to
get
'your'
leIers.
But
they’re
not
your
leIers,
someone
else
wrote
them.
They’re
somebody
else’s
leIer
to
you;
but
as
soon
as
it
comes
through
your
leIerbox
it’s
'your'
leIer.
In
the
same
way,
when
you
sit
in
medita1on,
some
thought,
'click!'
comes
into
your
head.
'Oh,
my
thought!
Why
have
I
got
this
thought?
Wrong
address.'
So
where
do
these
thoughts
come
from?
Very
strange
things
come
inside
us.
Somehow
they
are
us,
but
somehow
they
are
not
us.
This,
of
course,
makes
it
difficult
some1mes
to
trust
ourselves.
We
find
that
we
are
rather
impulsive.
That
we
decide
not
to
something,
and
then
we
do
it.
Who
is
the
one
who
does
it
when
we’ve
already
decided
not
to
do
it?
A
wind,
a
tendency,
a
habit
blows
through,
and
suddenly
we
are
inside
that.
We
could
say
'We
have
given
ourselves
over
to
that
tendency,'
or
'That
tendency
has
caught
us.'
It
can
feel
in
both
ways.
Some1mes
there’s
a
sense
of
self
abandonment,
and
some1mes
we’re
taken
by
it,
as
if
some
strong
force
has
taken
us
into
that
paIern.
This,
of
course,
makes
it
difficult
to
trust
ourselves,
because
we
are
not
the
one
who
is
doing
what
we
do.
This
is
a
very
tricky
thing.
Who
is
the
one
who
performs
our
ac1ons?
On
one
level,
on
a
formal
level,
on
a
legal
level,
we
do.
But
who
is
the
actual
one
who
does
it?
In
English
we
might
say,
'I
found
myself
dot,
dot,
dot.
I
found
myself
suddenly
wan4ng
to
phone
a
friend.'
That
is
to
say,
some
thought
arose
in
your
mind
and
you
go
along
with
it,
and
you
do
that,
but
who
is
doing
that?
'I'
pick
up
the
telephone,
but
where
did
that
come
from?
Something,
in
a
sense,
which
was
not
me,
because
it
wasn't
in
my
conscious
area
of
concern,
comes
in,
and
I
find
myself
in
that.
P a g e
|
9
As
some
of
you
will
know
well,
there
are
four
different
stages
in
the
development
of
karma,
and
they’re
quite
useful
to
reflect
on.
The
first
stage
is
called
'the
basis,'
and
it
means
having
the
sense
that
subject
and
object
exist.
If
I
exist
and
you
exist,
if
the
environment
exists
external
to
me,
then,
indeed,
I
am
being
impinged
on.
Things
are
coming
and
striking
me.
And
I
am
also
ac1vely
out
there
looking
for
things,
things
that
I
like
and
want
more
of,
things
that
I
seek
to
avoid.
This
is
the
basis.
Without
this
dualis1c
orienta1on
karma
won’t
arrive.
The
Tibetan
gloss
for
karma
is
ac4vity
which
is
a
cause,
having
consequences,
le
gyu
dre.
This
ac1vity,
which
has
a
cause
in
terms
of
its
impulse,
has
consequences
later
on
because
it’s
happening
in
a
network
where
things
are
connected.
'I
am
a
thing
among
other
things,
and
so,
what
you
do
affects
me,
and
what
I
do
affects
you.'
If
that
is
the
limit
of
my
sense
of
who
I
am,
then
I'm
always
going
to
be
involved
in
this
kind
of
reac1vity.
The
second
stage
is
called
'an
inten4on'
or
'a
thought.'
So,
we’re
si_ng
here
and
suddenly
we
have
a
thought.
Maybe
suddenly
you
see
the
sunshine
shining
on
the
carpet
and
you
think,
'Oh,
I’ll
go
for
a
walk
later.'
It’s
a
nice
inten1on
to
have.
Some
par1cular
trigger
has
given
rise
to
this
thought;
then
we
seek
to
actualise
the
situa1on.
That’s
the
third
stage.
We
come
into
contact
with
the
context
and
try
to
make
our
inten1on
manifest,
to
make
it
become
real.
So,
in
the
aVernoon
you
set
out
to
have
a
walk.
Then,
on
the
fourth
level,
you
have
the
comple1on
of
the
sa1sfac1on
that
comes
from
agreeing,
'Yeah.
I
went
for
a
walk.
The
sun
was
shining.
It
was
lovely.'
That
is
to
say,
I
am
completely
in
harmony
with
my
ac1on.
Then
the
whole
thing
becomes
quite
solid.
If
the
fourth
stage
is
not
in
harmony
…
For
example
you
go
for
a
walk,
the
sun’s
shining,
you’re
going
down
the
forest
path,
you
trip
over
a
stone
and
you
twist
your
ankle,
and
you
hobble
back
in
pain
thinking,
'Shit.
I
don’t
know
why
I
went
for
a
walk,'
then
going
for
a
walk
is
now
not
a
good
idea.
So
the
fourth
level
is
about
a
kind
of
repentance.
Say,
for
example,
you
have
small
children
and
they’re
running
around
and
they're
causing
a
lot
of
chaos
and
you
shout
at
them.
If
aVerwards
you
think,
'Oh,
why
did
I
shout?
I
never
mean
to
shout
at
my
children,'
but
something
happens
and
you
do
that.
So
the
fourth
stage
offers
the
possibility
of
contradic1ng
what
has
been
done
in
the
earlier
stages.
Of
course
every
religion
has
some
idea
about
this:
the
importance
of
repentance,
of
recognising
when
an
ac1on
has
not
been
wholesome
or
helpful.
If
possible,
if
the
ac1on
is
not
a
good
one,
it’s
beIer
to
stop
it
at
the
third
stage.
To
not
actually
do
it.
So,
you
might
have
an
inten1on
to
do
something
selfish
or
harmful
and
there's
something
quite
exci1ng
and
enlivening
about
that,
but
you
think,
'Oh.
No.
I
won’t.'
OVen
we
do
that
because
we
review
the
consequences.
We
become
aware
of
the
inexorable,
the
inevitable
chain
of
cause
and
effect.
If
the
seed
is
planted
the
fruit
is
going
to
come,
so,
'I
should
be
careful.
I
won’t
do
that.'
We
can
also
stop
the
ac1on
at
the
second
stage
of
the
inten1on.
An
inten1on
starts
to
arise.
We
can
either
indulge
it
and
develop
it,
or
release
it.
We
experience
this
when
we
do
the
kind
of
medita1on
we
were
just
doing.
We’re
si_ng,
a
thought
comes.
It
seems
to
capture
us
and
we
go
into
a
chain
of
thoughts.
The
sooner
we
recognise
what’s
happening,
we
can
leave
that
chain
of
thoughts
and
come
back
to
the
breath.
The
more
we
follow
the
chain
of
thoughts,
the
more
energy
they
seem
to
have,
the
more
solidity
and
reality
they
seem
to
have.
So,
developing
the
capacity
to
release
inten1ons
is
very
important.
Then
we
can
also
make
a
change
on
the
first
step,
which
is
to
say
the
percep1on
to
subject
and
object
are
strongly
real.
If
we
can
stop
construing
the
world
in
terms
of
self
and
other,
with
ourselves
as
a
consciousness
living
inside
our
body
looking
out
–
with
hopes
and
fears,
wan1ng
to
get
good
things,
trying
to
avoid
bad
things
–
then
the
agita1on
of
that
can
be
allowed
to
release,
and
then
we
can
be
more
relaxed,
more
open
to
the
circumstances.
What
we
call
an
individual
self
is
a
par1cular
kind
of
vibra1on,
or
a
par1cular
kind
of
knot.
Some1mes
it’s
described
in
terms
of
aIachment,
we
are
aIached
to
an
idea
of
an
individual
self,
but
essen1ally
it’s
a
par1cular
sort
of
absorp1on,
that
we
are
caught
up
in
something.
Just
as
you
might
hear
a
song
and
like
it,
and
then
it
buzzes
around
in
your
head,
the
idea
of
being
a
self-‐exis1ng
person,
an
individual
agent,
also
vibrates
inside
us.
The
ques1on
is
how
to
release
that,
and
that’s
the
work
of
all
the
different
dharma
paths.
They’re
all
concerned
to
stop
these
four
stages
of
karma.
In
par1cular
the
first
stage,
because
that
first
stage
is
like
the
root.
If
you
imagine
these
four
stages
like
a
tree,
the
root
and
then
the
trunk
and
then
the
finer
branches
going
out
and
then
the
leaves,
if
you
repent
aVer
an
ac1on
that
you’ve
done
that’s
like
plucking
off
a
leaf.
If
you
stop
the
ac1vity
it
cuts
the
branches.
If
you
stop
the
inten1on
it’s
like
cu_ng
the
trunk,
but
liIle
sprouts
can
s1ll
come
out
of
it.
But
if
you
cut
the
basic
dualis1c
view,
that’s
like
cu_ng
the
root.
It
doesn’t
grow
anymore.
That’s
why
Buddhism
has
a
view
of
libera1on,
or
awakening:
because
there
is
a
root.
That’s
what
the
Buddha
taught
in
that
first
teaching.
There
is
a
root
cause
to
samsara,
to
all
our
suffering,
and,
if
we
cut
that,
everything
goes
free.
You
don’t
have
to
spend
the
1me
like
a
gardener
taking
out
the
weeds,
pruning,
plan1ng,
and
so
on.
Everything
comes
free
by
itself.
But,
of
course,
we
find
ourselves
in
a
situa1on
that’s
not
quite
like
that,
because
most
of
the
1me
we
are
at
the
mercy
of
the
various
thoughts
and
feelings
and
inten1ons
that
arise
inside
us.
We
recognise
aVer
the
fact,
aVer
the
event
that
something
has
occurred,
and
because
of
that,
trus1ng
ourselves
is
difficult.
If
you
are
an
alcoholic
and
your
favourite
drink
is,
say,
cognac,
then,
if
possible,
you’ll
drink
cognac.
If
cognac
is
not
available,
quite
possibly
you
have
a
hierarchy
of
desire.
You
might
think,
'Okay,
then
I’ll
have
the
whiskey.'
If
the
whiskey’s
not
there,
'How
about
some
gin?'
If
gin’s
not
there,
red
wine.
If
red
wine’s
not
there,
white
wine.
And
so
on,
all
the
way
down
un1l
you
end
up
with
methylated
spirits,
domes1c
cleaning
materials,
and
so
on.
A
good
alcoholic
will
drink
anything.
In
that
way
you
can
spend
a
lot
of
1me
organising
external
behaviour
and
in
some
Buddhist
paths
that’s
very
important.
For
example,
for
monks
and
nuns
there
are
many,
many
rules
and
regula1ons
to
try
to
protect
them
from
engagement
with
disturbing
situa1ons.
The
idea
is
that
the
mind
is
very
unseIled
and
trembling,
and
if
you
put
an
object
near
it,
it
will
go
into
a
vibra1on
with
that
object.
Because
the
mind
is
so
fragile,
so
sensi1ve,
it’s
beIer
to
keep
dangerous
objects
at
bay;
and
there
is
some
truth
in
that.
We
have
to
be
careful
of
a
kind
of
hubris,
or
infla1on,
whereby
we
imagine
that
we
are
much
more
sorted
and
clear
that
we
are.
Vulnerability
is
always
there.
P a g e
|
11
Some
of
you
will
know
this
story
that
Gampopa
tells
in
the
famous
book
The
Jewel
Ornament
of
Libera4on
about
a
man
who,
when
he
was
young,
was
a
general,
a
great
military
commander,
and
he
got
1red
of
killing
and
he
decided
to
prac1se
media1on.
So,
he
took
his
vows
and
he
started
to
prac1ce
medita1on,
and
then
he
went
and
did
a
retreat
in
a
cave
in
the
hills,
and
every
day
when
he
did
his
medita1on
he
would
make
some
offerings,
and
at
the
end
of
the
offerings
he
would
go
and
sit
outside
and
scaIer
some
of
the
food
from
the
offerings
and
the
birds
would
come
and
eat
it.
One
day
he
was
si_ng
and
he
throws
out
this
food.
Many,
many
birds
arrive,
and
he
thinks,
'Oh.
If
I
had
as
many
soldiers
as
there
are
birds,
I
could
go
down
into
the
valley
and
defeat
all
my
enemies.'
So,
he
leV
his
cave
and
went
down
in
the
valley
and
put
on
his
armour
and
become
a
soldier
again.
These
tendencies
that
are
in
our
mind,
they
don’t
just
vanish
in
an
instant.
We
can’t
just
say,
'I'm
going
to
relax.'
This
is,
on
one
level,
the
very
frightening
thing
about
Buddhism:
as
soon
as
you
start
to
believe
in
many
different
lives,
it’s
not
just
going
to
a
therapist
and
thinking
about
how
difficult
your
childhood
was
and
what
your
parents
did
to
you
and
so
on,
and
then
you
resolve
these
neurosis
and
you’re
sorted.
In
all
your
past
lives
you
had
parents,
and
many
of
them
were
probably
living
in
Vienna
and
quite
neuro1c,
so
you
need
an
awful
lot
of
therapy.
That’s
what
happens
when
these
tendencies
arise
in
our
mind;
we
don’t
know
where
they
all
come
from.
Clearly
there
are
two
things
here.
One
is
when
we
look,
for
example,
at
other
people,
we
can
think,
'Oh.
You
are
separate
from
me,
so
if
you
speak
to
me
or
you
do
something
towards
me,
in
the
space
between
me
and
you
I
can
think
about
what
you’re
doing.'
That
kind
of
object
is
reasonably
easy
to
handle.
What
is
much
more
difficult
is
our
internal
objects:
thoughts,
sensa1ons.
We
don’t
have
any
perspec1ve
on
them.
We
don’t
see
them
coming.
They’re
already
inside
us;
they’re
already
us.
That’s
why
media1on
is
difficult.
The
real
objects
which
are
dangerous
to
us
are
not
the
external
objects.
In
the
story
of
the
man
[medita1ng]
in
the
cave,
the
birds
aren’t
dangerous.
The
birds
come,
they
s1mulate
something.
What
is
dangerous
is
the
thought
in
his
head,
the
memory,
because
it’s
arising
in
him,
as
him,
because
he’s
iden1fied
with
it
–
that’s
the
real
danger.
As
soon
as
he
goes
into
the
thought
and
the
thought
goes
into
him,
that,
then,
becomes
the
site
of
his
iden1ty.
That’s
who
he
is.
He
went
'Ah,
I’m
a
soldier.
What
am
I
doing
here?'
and
then
he’s
off
into
a
new
ac1vity.
Part
of
the
prac1ce
of
media1on
is
to
become
more
aware
of
the
subtle
ways
in
which
we
fuse
with
the
content
of
our
mind.
This
is
difficult
because
the
way
in
which
we
process
our
experience...
in
buddhism
it
would
be
what
we
translate
as
consciousness;
the
Tibetan
gloss
is
a
kind
of
the
knowing
of
forms,
or
a
forma1ve
knowing.
That
is
to
say,
I’m
conscious
of
something.
I’m
conscious
that
it’s
the
morning.
I’m
conscious
that
there’s
a
lot
of
informa1on
here
so
you
might
get
a
bit
overwhelmed.
I
can
be
conscious
of
lots
of
things.
That
is
to
say,
'I
am
aware
of
this.
I
have
my
aCen4on
on
this.'
Consciousness
always
takes
an
object.
We’re
always
conscious
of
something,
and
it’s
because
of
that
that
subject
and
object
are
turning
all
the
1me.
Awareness
But
the
Buddha
pointed
to
another
aspect
of
our
existence,
one
we
might
call
the
buddha
nature,
or
the
enlighten
mind,
and
this
is
not
a
consciousness.
It’s
not
a
specific,
unique,
individual
moment
of
experience
of
something.
Rather,
it’s
a
panoramic
awareness
in
which
subject
and
object
are
revealed.
That
is
to
say,
I’m
si_ng
here.
I’m
looking
at
you.
I’m
conscious
of
you.
I
am
conscious
of
you,
but
I’m
also
aware
of
being
conscious
of
you.
I
can
just
be
conscious
of
you.
I
can
just
be
in
it
and
then
it’s
quite
intense,
but
I
can
also
have
a
more
relaxed
awareness,
'Oh,
I’m
conscious
of
you,
I’m
conscious
of
you.
You’re
wearing
red.
You’re
wearing
brown,'
and
so
on.
The
awareness
con1nues
to
reveal
all
the
different
moments
of
a
par1cular
conscious
rela1on
with
an
aspect
of
the
environment.
It’s
this
difference
which
is
the
basis
for
awakening,
or
enlightenment.
Consciousness
will
always
be
busy,
consciousness
will
always
be
messy,
and
this
mess
leads
to
a
situa1on
where
the
more
you
try
to
1dy
it,
the
more
it
creates
another
disturbance.
If
you
have
a
room
that
has
a
lot
of
dust
in
it
and
you
start
brushing
the
dust,
the
dust
will
go
off
what
it's
seIled
on
and
go
off
into
the
air.
Then
for
a
while,
as
long
as
it’s
floa1ng
in
the
air,
you
think,
'Oh,
that
looks
clean,'
but
leave
it
half
an
hour
and
it
falls
back
down
again.
So,
because
we
are
linked
into
this
mesh
of
connectedness,
when
you
try
to
clarify
one
part,
what
we
tend
to
do
is
just
displace
the
disturbance
into
another
part,
and
then
it
comes
back
to
us.
Which
is
why
the
effort
of
purifica1on
is
endless
if
one
approaches
it
in
the
wrong
way.
There’s
an
famous
story
of
an
early
Kadampa
Lama
who
went
to
his
teacher
and
said
that
his
mind
was
always
disturbed,
and
he
wasn’t
sure
what
to
do
with
that
disturbance.
His
teacher
gave
him
two
piles
of
stones,
one
white
stones,
one
black
stones,
and
he
said
every
1me
you
get
a
nega1ve
thought
you
put
a
black
stone
in
front
of
you,
and
every
1me
you
get
a
good
thought
you
put
a
white
stone
in
front
of
you.
At
first,
the
person
would
sit
for
their
media1on,
and
at
the
end
of
it
they
would
have
a
big
mountain
of
black
stones
in
front
of
them,
maybe
one
or
two
white
stones.
The
months
went
by,
and
then
gradually
a
big
pile
of
white
stones,
maybe
one
or
two
black
stones.
Eventually
he
had
no
black
stones
at
all,
so
he
went
to
his
teacher
and
said,
'Oh
master.
Look!
Now
my
mind
is
clear.'
He
said,
'Okay.
Now
con4nue
medita4ng
un4l
you
have
no
stones
at
all
in
front
of
you,'
because
if
you
s1ll
have
thoughts,
good
thoughts,
and
you’re
iden1fying
with
these
thoughts,
and
these
thoughts
seem
to
be
the
basis
of
who
you
are,
you
cannot
stabilise
the
nature
of
what
manifests.
Sooner
or
later
some
wind
of
bad
karma
will
blow
you,
and
more
bad
thoughts
will
come
and
then
you’ll
be
shocked:
'But
I
thought
I
was
sorted.'
This
is
the
difficulty.
We
don’t
actually
live
in
a
sort
of
New
Age
view
of
onward
and
upward,
and
everything
becoming
more
beau1ful
and
more
sorted.
In
our
world,
things
go
up
and
they
go
down,
so
if
you’re
trying
to
sort
things
out
into
this
good
category,
bad
category,
the
work
is
endless.
You
just
keep
yourself
on
a
kind
of
treadmill
going
round
and
round
and
round.
Our aim
In
par1cular,
from
the
point
of
view
of
dzogchen,
our
aim
is
to
awaken
to
the
actuality
of
an
awareness
which
is
both
separate
from
consciousness,
and
non-‐blocking
of
consciousness.
Separate
from
it,
in
that,
it
is
a
domain
which
is
untouched
and
unchanging;
but
not
blocking
of
it,
because,
in
order
to
be
in
the
world
with
others,
in
order
to
manifest
a
compassionate
connec1on
with
others,
you
have
to
be
able
to
register
what
is
going
on.
It’s
not
that
our
experience
of
others,
our
take
of
events,
is
wrong
or
deluded.
It’s
just
that
it’s
not
the
whole
game.
It’s
not
the
only
game
in
town.
What
we’ve
just
been
looking
at
is
the
fact
that
many
things
manifest
for
us,
as
us,
which
are
not
us.
So
my
sense
of
being
an
individual,
an
autonomous
subject,
having
a
willpower,
a
des1ny
which
is
my
own,
which
I’m
going
to
forge...
we
start
to
see
maybe
that’s
not
real.
Maybe
what
happens
is
I’m
aware
of
my
life
as
it
occurs,
but
I’m
not
in
charge
of
it.
What
the
Buddha’s
indica1ng
is
that
the
suffering
of
samsara
arises
because
we
try
to
control
that
which
can’t
be
controlled.
We
try
to
be
the
king
or
the
queen
who
will
dominate
the
realm
of
experience;
but,
actually,
as
we
manifest,
we
are
par1cipants
in
the
ongoing,
evolving
field
of
experience.
We’re
not
in
charge
of
it.
The
body
changes.
We
get
a
bit
sick.
All
sorts
of
things
happen
to
us.
We
didn’t
cause
these
on
the
level
of
being
a
conscious
subject.
We
may
well
have
caused
them,
or
planted
the
seeds
of
their
arising,
in
terms
of
ac1ons
in
past
lives
which
generate
them.
We’re
having
to
work
with
a
field
which
is
beyond
our
control,
and
that’s
where
an
awareness,
which
is
not
an
en1ty,
is
vital,
because
as
long
as
we
iden1fy
ourselves
as
an
en1ty
like
other
iden11es,
then
we’re
all
just
banging
into
each
other.
Our
life
is
then
like
one
of
these
pin
ball
machines
where
you
pull
back
a
handle
and
you
set
the
ball
off,
and
as
it
goes
off
it
hits
the
bumpers,
lights
come
on
and
it
gets
bounced
and
thrown
around.
It’s
what
happens
in
reac1vity
all
the
1me.
P a g e
|
13
Rather,
stepping
back,
we
can
have
a
state
of
clarity
which
reveals
that
ac1vity.
It’s
not
that
you
have
to
avoid
the
world
and
be
frightened
of
the
world,
but
the
one
who
is
busy
and
involved
is
energy,
and
energy
is
always
changing.
That
is
to
say,
who
we
are
is
not
a
thing.
For
example,
I
am
speaking
now.
We
can
say,
'These
are
my
words,'
but
in
my
experience
I’m
si_ng
here
and
words
are
coming
out.
I
don’t
know
where
they
come
from,
and
then
they're
gone.
They
come
up
from
some
place,
they
go
out,
and
they’re
gone.
I
am
aware
of
being
here
with
you,
and
words
are
coming
out
and
being
gone.
To
say,
'I
am
talking
to
you'
might
imply
that
I
know
what
I’m
going
to
say.
But
how
could
I
know
what
I
am
going
to
say?
Then
I
would
need
to
write
it
on
a
bit
of
paper
and
pretend
we’re
having
a
conference:
'Here
I’m
giving
you
something
I
prepared
earlier.'
I
don’t
know
if
you’ve
ever
presented
a
paper
at
a
conference;
you
find
your
mind
being
distracted.
So,
you’re
reading
the
paper
and,
because
it’s
a
conference,
you
have
to
have
read
it
a
few
1me
to
know
what
you’re
going
to
say,
so
your
mind's
thinking
of
other
things
while
you
read
your
paper.
If
you
want
to
be
here,
the
peculiar
thing
is,
in
being
here
and
being
present,
you’re
present
as
an
observer.
This
is
what
being
present
is.
You’re
present
with
the
ac1vity
of
yourself
as
it
manifests,
but
you’re
not
doing
it.
In
the
dzogchen
tradi1on
this
is
seen
as
an
absolutely
central
fact:
that
the
illusion
of
an
ego,
a
personal
causal
agent,
is
one
of
the
great
obstacles
to
freedom.
Our
awareness
is
never
captured,
never
trapped.
Our
energy
is
never
ceasing,
but
energy
arises
as
part
of
the
field.
That
is
to
say,
we
speak
to
different
people
in
different
ways.
How
they
are
influences
how
we
speak.
We’re
s1ll
speaking,
but
we’re
speaking
to
them,
with
them.
How
they
are
is
the
co-‐determinant
of
our
speaking.
Our
speaking
is
not
from
some
liIle
personal
factory
inside
that
has
this
standard
commodity.
When
we’re
really
speaking
with
someone,
when
we’re
communica1ng,
it’s
fresh.
Of
course,
a
lot
of
the
1me
we
do
have
a
factory
inside
us.
Our
personal
neuro1c
factory;
and
in
this
factory
there’s
24
hour
produc1on.
We
also
have
warehouses
of
familiar
thoughts,
and
of
course
it’s
very
expensive
to
keep
things
in
a
warehouse,
so
any
opportunity
we
get
we
want
to
pump
it
out
our
mouth
and
get
some
relief.
So,
we
tell
people
the
same
old
stories
again
and
again.
We
do
a
number,
and
this
number
is
a
kind
of
death.
It’s
a
death,
because
it
kills
communica1on.
It
kills
the
mutuality,
the
to-‐ing
and
fro-‐ing
of
really
mee1ng
someone,
but
it
also
deadens
us
to
the
fact
that
these
thoughts
and
feelings
are
not
solid.
When
you’re
obsessed
about
something,
when
you’re
hurt
about
something
–
maybe
you
feel
your
boss
gives
you
a
bad
1me
at
work,
or
there’s
something
wrong
in
your
rela1onship,
or
you’re
worried
about
your
kids
–
when
the
mind
goes
round
and
round
these
things,
they
become
more
solid,
more
real,
and
it
becomes
very
important
to
talk
about
them.
But,
of
course,
when
you
talk
about
them
you
make
them
more
real.
Usually
there
is
no
solu1on
to
these
kind
of
problems.
Kids
are
weird
for
a
while.
Parents
get
old
and
sick.
There’s
not
much
to
do
about
it.
They’re
going
to
be
old
and
sick,
so
you
start
to
worry
about
them.
'Okay.
I
can
do
that.'
It
won’t
change
the
situa1on.
So,
then
you
think,
'I’m
so
worried
about
my
mother.
What
will
I
do?'
Nobody
knows.
People
get
old.
What
are
they
going
to
do?
The
mind
then
becomes
preoccupied
with
a
problem
that
should
be
solved,
but
it’s
not
a
problem
to
be
solved.
Essen1ally
the
person's
saying,
'I
don’t
like
to
have
these
difficult
thoughts
and
I
don’t
like
to
be
lonely
with
them.
If
I
tell
you
about
them
I’ll
feel
beCer.'
That’s
an
instant
gra1fica1on.
There’s
some
relief
in
doing
that,
but
structurally
what
you
do
is
you
reinforce
the
meaning
of
the
content.
You
take
your
thought
seriously,
you
rest
inside
the
thought,
and
now
you
have
to
talk
about
it
again.
Now
you
have
to
talk
about
it
again.
When
people
develop
obsessive
compulsive
disorder
and
they
find
they
have
to
check
the
door,
or
the
fire,
or
wash
their
hands
again
and
again,
to
anyone
observing
them,
they’re
quite
mad!
There
is
absolutely
no
need
to
do
it,
but
in
their
head
there
is
an
absolute
need
to
do
it,
and
that’s
a
very
terrible
thing
when
that
happens.
The
thought
that
arises
in
the
mind
has
cut
off
from
how
the
world
operates.
The
map
in
the
head
and
the
territory
outside
are
now
at
180
degrees,
there’s
almost
no
connec1on
between
them.
But
the
person
con1nues
to
act
according
to
their
map,
and,
of
course,
they
bang
into
the
world
again
and
again,
and
gradually
their
life
will
become
very
small,
because
they
can’t
go
out
of
the
house
and
they
can’t...
oVen
they
end
up
just
si_ng
in
a
chair.
They
can’t
touch
anything
and
they
don’t
want
anyone
to
touch
them.
It’s
a
terrible,
terrible
situa1on.
We
can
have
the
same
sort
of
event
in
a
much
soVer
form
when
we
get
caught
up
in
something.
Trusting ourselves
The
central
thing
about,
'How
do
we
come
to
trust
ourselves?'
has
these
two
aspects:
first
of
all,
looking
at
the
content
of
the
mind,
seeing
what
is
the
actual
nature
of
thought,
feeling,
sensa1on,
and
so
on;
and,
secondly,
observing
the
one
who
is
having
that
experience.
Looking,
ourselves,
at
the
immediate
moment
in
which
we
are
aware
of
what
is
going
on,
and
through
that,
star1ng
to
separate
the
experience
of
awareness
from
consciousness.
Consciousness
is
the
aspect
of
our
mental
func1oning
that
always
takes
an
object,
we're
always
conscious
of
something;
and
awareness
reveals
phenomena,
but
it
is
not
standing
in
rela1on
to
them.
That
is
to
say,
it's
not
condi1oned
by
them,
which
is
how
the
Buddha
described
nirvana:
it
is
the
uncondi1oned.
But
as
soon
as
we
become
our
individual,
personal
self,
every
event
condi1ons
and
moves
us.
Question on progress.
Student:
Well,
I
kept
thinking
about
progress,
the
western
idea
that
we
can
make
progress
and
improve
ourselves,
and
this
negates
that
completely.
And
yet,
it
seems
to
me,
that’s
quite
something
that
we
also
just
struggle
with
as
an
idea
in
western
culture.
James:
Buddhism
has
no
no1on
of
progress
in
the
modernist
sense,
because
Buddhism
is
linked
with
tradi1on.
Buddhism
says
the
truth
was
revealed
a
long
1me
ago.
The
best
thing
you
can
do
with
your
life
is
try
to
understand
the
truth
that
was
revealed
a
long
1me
ago,
and
if
you
spend
your
life
being
very
busy
with
modernist
projects
of
development,
there
will
be
no
1me
to
find
the
truth
revealed
in
the
tradi1on.
Modernism,
in
its
new
interna1onal
capitalist
form,
is
so
totally
opposed
to
tradi1on
of
any
kind,
that
things
are
being
rooted
out
again
and
again,
poli1cally,
socially,
and
that
makes
the
con1nua1on
of
dharma
in
the
world
very
unlikely.
But,
it
makes
the
con1nua1on
of
human
beings
in
the
world
unlikely
too.
Student:
But,
there’s
also
the
idea
that
we
have
that
we
can
make
progress,
whereas,
in
a
certain
sense,
this
undermines
that.
Student:
The
idea
that
we
can
go
forward,
that
things
will
improve,
that
if
you
do
something
about
it,
it
gets
beIer.
And
that’s
not
what
we’re
doing
really.
I
mean,
we
are
as
an
aspira1on
towards
Buddhism,
but
in
any
other
sense,
not.
James:
The
thing
about
change
is
surely
that,
with
each
level
of
change,
we
iden1fy
with
the
new
level.
We
learn
how
to
do
it,
even
if
we
don’t
par1cularly
like
it.
We
might
be
a
bit
nostalgic,
but
we
tend
to
lock
onto
the
level
of
the
culture
that
manifests
in
our
childhood.
That
becomes
the
main
template
for
how
we
think
things
are.
So
kids
growing
up
now
are
completely
into
computer
technology,
and
people
of
my
age,
not
so
much.
P a g e
|
15
A
hundred
years
ago,
many
people
would
have
had
a
well,
and
they
would
have
gone
to
the
well
and
got
the
water
from
the
well.
These
people
managed
to
wash
every
now
and
then,
they
managed
to
make
soup
and
to
make
tea.
They
lived.
So
inside
their
frame
of
reference,
they
were
doing
okay.
Then,
when
you
get
a
tap
with
running
water,
you
think,
'Hey,
this
is
preCy
good.
I
don’t
need
to
go
out
to
the
well.'
Then
when
you
get
a
running
tap
with
hot
water,
'Hey,
this
is
fantas4c.'
So,
you
can
say
that’s
progress.
But
progress
in
terms
of
what?
For
the
people
who
just
had
a
well,
and
had
no
no1on
of
hot
water
on
tap,
life
was
okay.
These
people,
because
they
were
having
to
take
the
cold
water
from
the
well,
probably
got
a
bit
more
arthri1s
in
their
fingers,
but
people
also
get
arthri1s
nowadays,
even
though
they’ve
got
hot
showers.
So
I
think
progress
is
one
of
these
kind
of
illusions,
that
each
1me
we
move
on,
we
think,
'Oh,
this
is
it!
This
is
beCer.
We
can’t
go
back.'
'This
is
beCer'
is
part
of
the
lie
that
tells
you
this
house
only
has
a
front
door,
it
has
no
back
door.
You
can’t
get
out
the
back
door,
you
can’t
go
into
the
past.
You
are
condemned
to
walk
into
the
future.
Therefore,
let’s
say
'The
future’s
great.
This
is
good.
Ah
ha!'
You
can’t
go
back.
It's
gone.
It's
gone.
The
modernist
fantasy
of
progress
is
a
denial
of
impermanence,
because
it’s
a
fixa1on.
'The
future
will
be
beCer,
it’s
looking
up.
Hey,
let’s
end
poverty!'
So
some
rock
and
roll
bands
get
together,
'End
poverty
now.'
Fantas1c
idea.
For
a
while,
people
cheer,
buy
the
t-‐shirt,
'Yes,
yes,
yes.'
Any
sign
of
poverty
ending?
No.
Any
likelihood
poverty
will
end?
No.
But,
'Let’s
end
poverty.'
Human
beings
are
very
stupid.
That’s
what
the
Buddha
taught;
he
said,
'You
want
to
believe
in
something.'
You’re
very
lucky,
you’ve
come
into
the
place
where
beliefs
are
pumped
out
ten
a
day,
and
modernism
gives
you
more
beliefs
than
you
ever
had
before.
You
can
believe
in
anything.
Good
luck.
So
that’s
what
progress
is:
progress
is
an
ever
escala1ng
realm
of
fantasy.
Because,
what
do
we
want?
You
go
into
the
supermarket,
you
know,
twenty
kinds
of
chocolate,
five
different
kinds
of
rice.
All
of
these
things,
'Which
one
will
I
have?'
Depends
what
you
want.
'I
don’t
know
what
I
want.
I
don’t
want
to
fucking
think
about
twenty
kinds
of
chocolate.
I
don’t
want
to
think
about
it,'
but
you
have
to.
That’s
progress.
Student:
Because
it
has
the
idea
that
if
you
can
do
things
in
a
prehistoric
kind
of
way,
like
the
way
you
use
your
caIle
to
thresh
your
corn,
it’s
completely
backward,
and
they’re
primi1ve
and
we’re
terribly
sorry,
and
we
must
try
and
change
this.
It’s
a
bit
like
that,
you
know,
people
who
belong
to
that
world,
that's
something
we
should
discard,
and
I
think
that
affects
even
our
way
of
approaching
medita1on
or
teaching.
James:
That’s
right.
That’s
right.
When
our
lives
are
very,
very
fast,
it’s
very
difficult
to
enter
a
state
of
medita1on.
I
remember
being
in
Ladakh
some
years
ago,
and
one
of
the
young
Ladakhis
I
knew
had
set
up
a
mill
for
grinding
the
corn.
And
they
would
grind
the
ordinary
corn,
but
they
also
ground
the
roasted
corn
that
they
used
for
making
tsampa,
which
is
what
Tibetan
people
eat
quite
a
lot.
Roast
the
barley,
and
then
you
grind
it,
and
eat
it.
And
he
was
saying
how,
when
he
got
his
new
mill,
he
made
a
whole
batch,
and
he
took
some
to
his
family.
His
grandmother
said,
'Oh,
this
tastes
really
bad.
Why
would
you
want
to
eat
this?
It
doesn’t
taste
nice.
We
do
it
by
hand,
that
is
much
beCer.'
And
he
said,
'Yeah,
but,
Gran,
if
we
did
it
by
hand
we
don’t
have
4me
to
do
anything.'
She
said,
'Well
what
do
you
want
to
do?'.
But
of
course,
he
was
a
young
man,
he
wanted
to
go
into
town,
sit
in
the
café,
talk
to
the
foreigners,
and
so
on.
But
granny’s
just
si_ng
there,
grinding
her
corn
and
doing
her
mantra,
because
you
can
do
mantra
and
grind
corn,
but
you
can’t
do
your
mantra
in
the
café
talking
to
people,
being
modern.
This
is
part
of
the
problem.
What
these
machines
do,
is
they
create
this
god
of
efficiency,
which
means
we
get
the
task
done
faster
so
we
have
more
1me
to,
dot,
dot,
dot,
whatever
you
like.
You
have
free
1me.
What
will
you
do
with
your
free
1me?
Get
a
video,
go
eat
a
pizza,
fulfil
your
human
des1ny?
That’s
a
real
ques1on.
You
do
these
things
but
you
get
a
bit
bored
with
them.
One
of
the
things
that
progress
has
brought
is
boredom.
It’s
a
very
interes1ng
thing,
if
you
go
in
quiet
countries,
like
in
India,
if
you
go
into
a
village,
you
see
lots
of
people
si_ng
around,
and
they're
cha_ng.
They’re
not
bored,
they’re
just
cha_ng.
They’re
not
doing
anything,
nothing
is
happening,
but
they’re
not
bored.
The
condi1on
of
many
people
nowadays
is
absolute
boredom,
and
so
we
have
ever
increasing
use
of
cocaine.
Cocaine
speeds
you
up,
then
you
can
go
to
a
nightclub
and
you
can
get
more
experience.
And
the
experience,
the
intense
experience,
is
the
an1dote
of
boredom,
because
actually,
these
ac1vi1es
are
not
sa1sfying.
This
is
one
of
the
central
ques1ons
for
us
in
these
days
together
is,
'What
is
the
nature
of
sa4sfac4on?'
Does
being
busy
and
ge_ng
a
lot
give
more
sa1sfac1on
than
doing
something
very
simple?
Does
the
fact
that
you
work
hard
and
you
make
a
lot
of
money
and
you
become
very
successful
and
people
admire
you,
does
that
give
any
real
sa1sfac1on?
Because,
essen1ally,
what
you
do
is
you
create
yourself
as
a
product,
yourself
as
an
en1ty,
and
the
more
you
exist
as
an
en1ty,
and
you
get
these
quali1es
that
pull
you
up,
you
then
have
the
anxiety
something
will
change
and
bring
you
down.
So
you’re
a
successful
musician,
and
then
your
next
two
records
don’t
sell
and
you
will
go
back
into
oblivion,
and
that’s
not
very
nice.
So
how
should
we
live?
It’s
an
absolutely
central
ques1on,
bearing
in
mind
that
the
dharma
is
not
concerned
with
‘progress’
in
the
modern
sense
of
the
word.
Generally
speaking,
it’s
beIer
when
our
poli1cal
leaders
are
able
to
listen.
At
certain
1mes,
we’ve
had
very
dictatorial
leaders
who
didn’t
want
to
listen
to
other
people,
and
when
you
get
that
very
hierarchical
structure
where
everybody
has
to
listen
to
only
one
voice,
things
become
rather
dangerous.
Part
of
recognising
that
we’re
not
so
reliable
means
we
should
try
to
trust
other
people.
Now,
just
as
we’re
not
very
trustworthy,
they
also
are
not
very
trustworthy,
but
somehow,
through
conversa1on
and
sharing
and
communica1on,
we
can
each
illuminate
bits
of
our
lives.
That’s
a
very
important
principle.
That
is
to
say,
'I’m
healthier
when
I’m
in
contact
with
other
people.'
The
ques1on,
of
course,
is
how
we’re
in
contact
with
other
people.
We
can
try
to
coerce
other
people
into
reinforcing
what
we
believe,
agreeing
with
us,
and
so
on;
we
can
select
people
who
are
likely
to
agree
with
us.
That
becomes
a
bit
of
a
travesty;
it’s
a
mockery
of
the
principle
of
communica1on.
But
if
we
can,
in
a
hearDelt
way,
try
to
describe
our
experience
and
listen
to
other
people’s
response,
as
you
would
have
in
a
good
group
therapy,
that
opens
up
the
possibility
of
seeing
our
blind
spots,
our
hidden
areas,
but
also
seeing
the
very
rela1ve
nature
of
what
we
take
to
be
real.
In
London,
quite
some
1me
ago
now,
the
snowdrops
came
up,
and
then
the
crocuses,
then
the
daffodils:
the
flowers
of
early
spring.
And
then
I
come
here
and
I’m
very
surprised;
the
daffodils
aren’t
out
and
the
snowdrops
are
s1ll
here.
'Oh,
things
are
very
slow
here,'
but
the
people
who
live
here
probably
think,
'Oh,
things
are
very
quick
down
in
the
valley.'
P a g e
|
17
The
more
we
can
see:
what
feels
strong
and
real
and
true
to
me
is
just
the
logic
of
my
situa1on,
it
has
no
inherent
validity
in
it,
and
if
the
factors
were
different,
things
would
be
different.
That’s
one
of
the
important
things
of
communica1on,
is
really
awakening
to,
'Other
people
have
other
lives.'
We’re
not
all
homogenised,
we’re
not
clones
of
each
other.
To
be
alive
is
a
very
individual
thing,
and
so
respec1ng
the
individuality
of
others
–
and
finding
support
through
their
difference
and
their
individuality
to
be
our
own
individual
self
–
that’s
a
very
important
part,
par1cularly
in
dzogchen.
We’re
not
trying
to
control
other
people
and
make
them
the
way
we
want
them
to
be,
but
we’re
actually
experiencing
their
vibrant
difference
as
an
affirma1on
of
our
difference.
Rather
than
feeling
anxious
because
other
people
don’t
agree
with
us,
try
to
be
curious.
Curiosity
is
at
the
heart
of
any
inves1ga1on
of
ourselves,
and
curiosity
can
take
us
into
looking
at
things
as
they
are.
The
word
that’s
oVen
used
for
wisdom
in
Tibetan,
sherab,
means,
essen1ally,
a
kind
of
curiosity.
It’s
a
kind
of
knowing
which
is
checking
things
out,
which
is
looking
into
how
they
actually
are.
If
we
start
to
see
that
we’re
not
quite
trustworthy,
then
what
do
we
have
to
do
in
order
to
be
more
trustworthy?
This
is
where
the
different
kinds
of
Buddhist
paths
open
up.
Some
will
say
that
you
have
to
remove
your
obscura1ons,
purify
your
sins,
and
so
on.
Some
will
say
you
have
to
integrate,
or
make
a
strong
connec1on,
with
a
symbolic,
divine
form,
which
will
give
you
a
bond,
a
link
into
your
true
nature.
In
dzogchen,
which
is
the
school
or
the
view
that
we’re
most
focusing
on,
it’s
that
we
have
to
start
to
try
to
see
exactly
who
we
are.
Now,
we’ve
always
been
who
we
are;
that’s
what
we
are.
And
yet,
we
don’t
see
it.
That’s
something
very
strange.
How
is
it
that
we
don’t
recognise
who
we
are?
Because
we
are
looking
at
something
else.
If
you
look
in
a
mirror
when
you’re
cleaning
your
teeth,
that
mirror
tends
to
show
you
your
head
and
your
shoulders.
You
could
look
in
that
mirror
for
a
hundred
years
and
it
wouldn’t
tell
you
anything
about
your
feet.
Your
feet
are
s1ll
there,
but
while
you’re
looking
in
the
mirror...
the
person
you
see
is
just
this.
[James
indicates
the
top
part
of
his
body.]
In
some
ways
it’s
just
a
simple
as
that,
that
when
we
talk
of
ignorance
in
Buddhism
as
being
the
root
of
samsara,
you
can
take
that
as
having
a
kind
of
moral
quality:
'I’m
ignorant,
I’ve
messed
up
in
some
way,
I’ve
got
it
all
wrong,
I’m
an
idiot.'
Some1mes
it’s
presented
in
that
way,
that
we
have
to
waken
up
and
this
involves
becoming
a
beIer
person
before
we
do
that.
But
actually,
ignorance
is
a
dynamic
ac1vity
of
ignoring,
moment
by
moment,
not
paying
aIen1on
to
what
is
there.
We
don’t
ignore
by
not
aIending
to
anything;
we
ignore
by
aIending
to
one
or
two
aspects
of
the
picture,
and
by
being
so
fixated
on
them
we
don’t
see
the
other
aspects.
This
is
not
an
uncommon
thing
in
terms
of
prejudice.
For
example,
you
might
meet
someone
with
a
different
skin
colour,
from
a
different
background
culture,
and
you
might
immediately
feel
a
par1cular
knowledge
about
them,
or,
'They
are
like
that.'
It’s
very
easy
to
be
prejudiced
because
we
can
assume
things
about
people.
That’s
really
all
ignorance
is;
a
prejudice
is
when
you
don’t
know
something,
but
you
tell
yourself
you
do
know
something.
That
we
don’t
know
very
much
about
African
people,
but,
'Oh,
these
Africans,
they’re
like
this
and
this
and
this.'
Who
is
this
person
in
front
of
you?
'Oh,
he’s
one
of
them.'
But,
in
that
sense,
it’s
a
phenomenological
blindness,
and
we
have
the
same
thing
about
ourselves.
To
be
in
samsara
is
to
be
prejudiced
toward
yourself.
To
say,
'I’m
like
this,
I’m
like
that,
this
is
what
I
do,
this
is
what
I
like,
what
I
don’t
like,'
And
then
we
live
inside
that
prejudice,
and
because
it’s
a
pre-‐
judice,
because
it’s
a
coming
before,
it’s
already
always
installed
as
our
basis
when
we
come
to
new
situa1ons.
So,
we
see
the
world
through
the
lenses
of
these
assump1ons.
Assump1ons
about
ourselves
and
assump1ons
about
other
people.
From
the
point
of
view
of
dzogchen,
that’s
why
it’s
difficult
to
trust
ourselves.
Because
we
don’t
know
ourselves,
all
we
have
is
certain
prejudices
about
ourselves.
When
we’re
small,
big
people
tell
us
lots
of
things
about
us.
They
say
we’re
good
at
this
or
bad
at
that.
They
encourage
us
to
do
something.
They
say,
'Oh,
you’re
likely
to
do
well
in
that
because
of
da-‐
da-‐da.'
People
give
us
readings
about
who
we
are,
but,
of
course,
we
have
a
lot
of
poten1al.
Our
poten1al
is
being
read
by
the
big
people
around
us
in
terms
of
their
interests,
in
terms
of
their
prejudice,
so
they
are
selec1vely
valida1ng
things
about
us
which
makes
sense
to
them,
not
necessarily
which
make
sense
to
us.
But,
because
when
you’re
small,
your
survival
is
based
on
pleasing
the
big
people
around
you,
you
tend
to
get
1lted
towards
fi_ng
into
the
image
that
they
have
of
you,
and
when
you
get
used
to
that,
you
build
up
a
certain
competence
in
being
that
par1cular
kind
of
person.
As
we
get
older,
we
become
more
aware
that
if
I
want
to
move
out
of
this
thing
that
I’m
competent
in
to
something
new,
which
may
be
beIer,
I’m
going
to
have
to
be
incompetent,
and
I
don’t
want
to
incompetent.
I
want
to
be
competent.
So,
I’m
competent
at
being
me,
but
I’m
stuck.
Now
I
have
a
crossroads.
Will
I
choose
to
go
into
this
uncertain
territory
of
learning
something
new,
full
of
hidden
sharks
and
snakes
and
we
don’t
know
what,
or
will
I
just
stay
inside
my
box
doing
more
of
me?
But
it
gets
a
liIle
bit
tedious,
a
liIle
bit
1ring,
and
that’s
really
what
condi1oning
is.
We
build
up
condi1oning
by
doing
the
same
thing
again
and
again,
becoming
more
competent,
more
familiar
with
par1cular
paIerns.
There
are
these
two
aspects
and
we
don’t
see
other
possibili1es,
because
the
blinkers
are
now
welded
onto
our
head.
Even
if
we
do
catch
a
glimpse
of
something,
there
is
a
resistance
because
of
the
anxiety,
not
just
of
the
incompetence,
but
of
a
loss
of
iden1ty.
Who
will
I
be
if
I
am
not
the
one
who
is
like
this?
This,
again,
is
why
medita1on
is
very
important,
because
it’s
like
a
safe
laboratory
in
which
we
can
put
the
familiar
building
blocks
of
our
iden1ty
under
inves1ga1on.
If
you
do
it
out
in
the
world
it’s
more
dangerous,
because
in
the
world
when
you’re
communica1ng
with
people,
you
have
to
be
able
to
give
a
coherent
sense
of
yourself.
But
in
medita1on,
we
can
start
to
ques1on,
'
Am
I
really
like
that?
This
is
what
people
have
told
me
about
me,
this
is
what
I
have
come
to
believe
about
me,
but
when
I
look
around
I
see
other
people
doing
these
things
that
I
could
never
do.
How
do
they
do
that?
What
special
thing
have
they
got
inside
them
that
allows
them
to
speak
in
that
way
or
behave
in
that
way?
What’s
this
lack
in
me?
'
And
maybe
it’s
not
a
thing
inside
you.
Maybe
it’s
just
the
permission
to
be
mime1c,
to
copy,
to
imitate,
because
that’s
of
course
how
children
largely
learn.
So,
if
we’ve
been
told
we
can’t
imitate
things,
that
there
are
certain
things
that
are
forbidden,
we
don’t
do
it.
But
all
that
we
have
is
mimicked.
We
speak
language;
we
learn
that
by
copying
what
people
said.
It’s
the
only
way
to
learn
to
speak
a
language.
Now
that
we
speak
it,
we
speak
it,
but
we
are
speaking
something
that
has
to
be
understandable
by
other
people.
So,
in
expressing
ourselves,
we
have
to
do
it
in
a
way
that
other
people
can
receive.
In
order
to
trust
ourselves,
we
have
to
inves1gate
a
liIle
bit
about
what
is
not
trustworthy.
However
maybe
now
would
be
a
useful
1me
to
look
at
the
dzogchen
view
of
our
iden1ty,
of
who
we
are.
Because
of
this
habit
of
ignoring
who
we
are,
it’s
very
difficult
for
us
to
recognise
by
ourselves.
We
actually
need
other
people
to
help
us.
Now,
this
may
seem,
from
a
narcissis1c
point
of
view,
rather
humilia1ng.
'Well,
if
I’m
me
and
I
know
who
I
am,
I
don’t
need
you
to
tell
me.'
The
reason
other
people
can
help
us
is
that
self
and
object,
self
and
other,
are
not
separate.
However
because
we
are
sealed
inside
ourselves
we
may
feel
'I,
me,
myself,'
and
'If
there’s
something
wrong
with
me
I’m
going
to
sort
it
out.
I
have
this
capacity,
I
can
do
it.'
This
feeling
of
autonomy
is
the
heart
of
the
problem.
We
have
always
needed
other
people,
because
other
people
are
us.
Our
existence
is
other
people.
We
wouldn’t
be
here
without
a
mother
and
father.
We
wouldn’t
be
here
without
school
teachers.
We
wouldn’t
be
here
without
the
people
who
make
the
means
of
transport.
We
wouldn’t
be
here
without
the
people
who
brought
Tibetan
buddhism
to
the
west.
We
wouldn’t
be
here
without
all
of
these
factors.
All
that
we
have
encountered
is
us;
we’re
not
separate
from
it,
and,
therefore,
in
the
tradi1on,
it
says
that
there
are
these
lineages
of
transmission.
That
is
to
say,
we
find
ourselves
by
looking
in
the
mirror
of
someone
else.
That,
at
first,
someone
mirrors
to
us
who
we
are.
By
looking
in
that
mirror,
we
start
to
be
able
to
experience
it
for
ourselves.
But
of
course,
we
live
in
the
west
in
a
1me
of
great
autonomy,
great
individuality,
where
people
feel
self-‐made;
they
feel,
'I
am
my
own
person.'
From
a
dharma
point
of
view,
that’s
not
likely
to
be
helpful
in
the
long
run.
It
can
make
you
feel
good
for
a
while.
For
many
people,
it
makes
the
process
of
ageing
much
more
difficult,
because
if,
when
you’re
young
and
healthy
you
think,
'I’m
just
me
and
I
can
do
this
and
I
can
do
that,'
as
you
get
older
and
your
capacity
to
do
things
gets
less,
it’s
a
bit
more
challenging,
because
now
you
have
to
accept,
'I’m
a
4red
old
person
and
I
can’t
do
very
much,'
and
that’s
not
the
place
many
people
want
to
sit.
So,
what
the
tradi1on
is
saying
is,
from
genera1on
to
genera1on,
the
Buddha,
in
this
case,
Kuntuzangpo
taught
Dorje
Sempa,
Dorje
Sempa
then
taught
Garab
Dorje,
Garab
Dorje,
taught
Padmasambhava
and
so
on,
and
in
the
tradi1on,
some1mes
we
recite
the
names
of
all
the
people
in
the
lineage.
This
is
highligh1ng
we
all
need
help.
It’s
a
very
important
principle.
We
can’t
do
it
on
our
own,
and
the
idea
that
we
could
do
it
on
our
own
is
a
sort
of
madness.
It’s
the
madness
that
has
been
in
European
thought
for
a
long
1me.
Actually
collabora1on,
sangha,
being
with
others,
giving
and
receiving
is
the
way
that
the
energy
of
the
world
weaves
itself
together.
This
is
why
lineage
transmission
is
important.
Not
just
in
terms
of
the
formal
content
of
it,
what’s
said
and
what
you
might
try
to
experience,
but
as
a
principle
that
says,
'Yes,
I
need
to
find
myself
through
the
other,
because
in
finding
myself
through
myself,
I
just
visit
the
familiar
places
inside
me,
because
this
is
the
bit
that
I’m
used
to
looking
at.
I
can’t
see
the
bits
that
are
hidden
from
me.'
By
making
use
of
the
transmission,
we
can
then
come
to
experience
ourselves
more
fully,
more
extensively,
and
then
through
that,
we
in
turn
can
help
other
people
to
recognise
more
of
themselves.
When
the
dzogchen
teachings
came
into
the
world
of
human
beings,
it
came
through
a
being
called
Garab
Dorje,
which
means
a
sort
of
indestruc1ble
happiness,
it
means
contented,
self-‐fulfilled.
He
described
the
process
as
that
one
has
to
seIle
into
one’s
own
nature.
One
has
to
just
relax
and
find
oneself
in
the
place
where
one
has
always
been,
and
we
do
that
by
not
res1ng
on
the
factors
which
take
us
to
places
where
we
have
not
been:
that
is
to
say,
our
name,
our
history,
our
friends,
family,
and
so
on.
Although
these
are
familiar
and
part
of
our
manifesta1on,
they’re
not
our
real
nature
because
they
are
momentary
and
changing,
and
the
real
nature
is
described
as
vajra,
which
is
a
Sanskrit
word,
and
it
means
indestruc1ble.
Everything
about
our
life
is
destruc1ble:
our
health,
our
money,
our
families,
our
jobs.
There
is
nothing
which
we
can
be
sure
will
be
protected
un1l
we
die.
All
sorts
of
factors
can
arise
to
influence
us.
Because
our
nature
is
interac1ve
with
other
field
phenomena,
it’s
always
open
to
being
changed
and
destroyed.
So,
is
there
anything
about
us
which
will
be
enduring
and
las1ng?
From
a
dharma
part
of
view,
every
bit
of
our
existence
will
vanish
except
our
own
true
nature,
or
buddha
nature,
and
this
buddha
nature
is
inseparable
from
everything
that
we
are.
So,
we
are
both
impermanent
and
permanent.
What
is
this
permanent
nature?
It’s
described
that,
from
the
very
beginning,
our
nature,
or
our
mind...
if
we
use
the
word
mind,
it
can
appear
as
something
kind
of
mental
and
linked
with
thought.
It’s
not
about
thinking.
It’s
not
about
the
quality
of
our
thoughts.
It’s
more
like
the
quality
of
being,
of
just
the
pure,
open
presence
that
we
experience
from
1me
to
1me.
This
quality
of
presence,
of
being
alive,
of
being
just
here,
is
described
as
being
'naked.'
That
is
to
say,
it
is
not
something
which
is
covered
by
anything.
So,
when
we
iden1fy
with
our
thoughts,
when
we
get
caught
up
in
worries,
in
memories
and
so
on,
this
becomes
a
kind
of
clothing.
It
wraps
us
around,
and
we
become
so
fixated
on
the
clothing,
we
don’t
see
what
is
underneath.
In
fact,
we
might
have
some
intui1on
that
underneath
the
clothing
there
isn’t
anything.
That
makes
us
more
desperate
to
apply
more
clothes.
The
teaching
is:
this
state
of
nakedness
doesn’t
need
any
cover
because
to
be
naked
is
to
be
open
like
the
sky.
When
we
see
the
clear
blue
sky,
from
1me
to
1me
clouds
pass
through
it.
White,
fluffy
summer1me
clouds,
dark
rain-‐filled
clouds,
and
then
they’re
gone.
And
then
they’re
gone.
And
each
1me,
the
clear
blue
sky
is
revealed.
You
can’t
grasp
the
sky.
It
exists
as
an
open
poten1ality.
It
can
reveal
many
things,
but
it’s
not
a
thing
itself.
This
is
what
it
means
by
'naked.'
When
we
sit
in
the
medita1on,
we
don’t
find
anything
as
such.
We
find
the
clothing.
We
can
see
the
clothing,
we
can
see
our
memories,
thoughts,
and
so
on,
but
we
don’t
see
the
person.
Some
of
you
may
have
seen
the
old
American
B
movie
The
Invisible
Man.
Some
reac1on
goes
off
in
a
chemical
laboratory
and
he
becomes
invisible,
and
he
can
only
be
seen
if
he
puts
his
hat
on.
We’re
a
bit
like
that.
We
are
invisible,
and
we
become
visible
according
to
these
quali1es,
these
aIributes,
these
ways
of
manifes1ng.
But
the
root
nature
is
not
a
thing.
We
will
never
find
a
self-‐substance.
When
we
look
for
ourselves,
if
we
look
in
the
manner
of
trying
to
find
an
apple
or
an
orange,
something
we
can
stand
in
rela1on
to,
we
won’t
find
it.
That’s
why
this
mind,
or
nature,
is
said
also
to
be
raw.
It
hasn’t
been
prepared
by
anything.
It’s
like
a
fresh
carrot.
It
hasn’t
been
cooked.
No
salt’s
been
added.
It’s
just
crispy
and
fresh.
It’s
raw.
We
think
of
all
the
different
ways
in
which
our
sense
of
self
is
cooked.
We
know
how
to
be
socially
appropriate.
We
speak
to
different
people
in
different
ways.
We’re
cooking,
or
preparing,
our
manifes1ng
energy
all
the
1me,
and
that’s
quite
appropriate.
But
the
ground
nature,
the
source
out
of
which
our
movements
and
our
experience
arises,
this
has
never
been
cooked.
It’s
not
mixed
with
anything
else.
It’s
just
simple,
uncontrived.
P a g e
|
21
The
nature
of
our
mind
is
open
like
the
clear
blue
sky.
It’s
not
an
en1ty,
it’s
not
a
thing,
but
it
is
the
quality
of
our
existence.
So,
when
we
do
the
medita1on,
we
relax,
we
open.
Many
things
arise:
our
familiar
thoughts,
feelings,
sensa1ons.
Not
blocking
them,
not
trying
to
edit
or
create
a
par1cular
paIern.
We
just
allow
them
to
manifest,
and
staying
in
that
state,
gradually,
like
the
early
morning
dawn,
liIle
faint
light
coming
in
the
sky,
we
start
to
experience
this
open
quality.
All
of
this
stuff
is
going
on.
Changing,
changing,
nothing
remaining;
and
yet,
the
basic,
bare,
naked
awareness,
is
always
there.
What
it
is,
you
can’t
grasp.
And
yet,
it’s
always
there.
This
is
the
nature
of
rigpa,
or
awareness.
This
is
seen
as
the
essence
of
the
buddha
nature,
the
dharmakaya,
and
out
of
this
manifests
all
the
poten1al
of
our
experience,
but
as
a
flow
of
energy.
Energy
manifes1ng
moment
by
moment
from
the
ground,
not
as
a
par1cular
this
or
that,
but
just
fresh,
just
fresh.
Okay, so maybe we can do some media1on with this.
SiXng prac4ce
Three Aa practice
In
the
medita1on
we’re
not
trying
to
block
our
thoughts,
we’re
not
trying
to
improve
any
situa1on.
Simply,
to
allow
whatever
arises
to
arise.
The
buddha
said,
'Everything
is
impermanent,'
and
this
we
can
experience,
because
all
mental
phenomena
arise
and
pass.
In
this
prac1ce,
we
do
it
with
our
eyes
open;
you
can
do
it
with
your
eyes
closed
if
you
prefer,
but
generally
we
do
it
with
the
eyes
slightly
open.
Our
gaze
is
slightly
raised,
we’re
looking
into
the
space
in
front
of
us
about
an
arm
length
and
a
half
away.
So,
not
far,
far
onto
the
distant
wall,
but
just
res1ng
in
the
space
in
front.
In
this,
we
can
imagine
the
white
leIer
Aa.
In
the
Tibetan
tradi1on,
some
of
you
will
know
what
it
looks
like,
but
you
can
also
imagine
it
just
like
a
capital
'A.'
The
leIer
Ah
indicates
the
ground,
open,
empty
nature.
It’s
a
symbol
for
shunyata,
for
emp1ness.
It
means
also,
the
dharmadhatu,
which
is
the
sphere,
or
the
ground
nature
within
which
everything
manifests.
This
leIer
Aa
is
surrounded
by
a
ball
of
rainbow-‐coloured
light.
The
rainbow
coloured
light
represents
the
fact
that
wisdom
expands
out
of
emp1ness.
Wisdom
is
not
built
up,
moment
by
moment,
by
dis1lling
experience
the
way
we
would
normally
think
of
it
in
the
west.
We
don’t
become
wise
by
doing
lots
of
things
and
reflec1ng
on
them.
Wisdom
is
the
natural,
free
giV
that
shines
out
of
this
empty
nature.
So
we
imagine
this
in
front
of
us.
Then
we
recite
the
sound
of
Aa
three
1mes,
and
as
we
recite
it,
we
let
all
our
preoccupa1ons
with
thoughts,
with
feelings,
sensa1ons,
and
so
on,
we
let
this
be
released
out
into
the
space,
so
that
the
space
in
our
heart
opens
up
into
the
space
in
front
of
us.
The
fixa1on
on
the
leIer
Aa
is
there
just
to
hold
our
aIen1on,
and
then
we
let
it
dissolve
into
space
as
we
rest,
opening
into
the
space
in
front
of
us.
Because
our
eyes
are
open,
we
see,
with
our
peripheral
vision,
the
colours
and
shapes
around
us.
And
we
just
allow
everything
to
be
as
it
is,
internal
phenomena,
external
phenomena,
and
we
remain
just
relaxed
and
open.
And
whenever
you
find
yourself
1ghtening
up
or
being
absorbed
in
a
thought,
you
can
just
release
into
the
out-‐breath.
Just
let
out
the
slow,
deep
out-‐breath,
and
then
relax
back
in
that
state.
We
can
do
this
prac1ce
many
1mes.
It’s
always
beIer
when
one
begins,
to
do
it
for
shorter
periods,
because
it’s
not
a
wilful
ac1vity.
We’re
not
trying
to
do
something;
it’s
really
about
the
separa1ng
of
the
open
awareness
from
the
flow
of
energy.
In
samsara,
iden1ty
and
energy
get
mixed
together,.
We
think
'I
am
the
one
who
does
this.
I
am
the
one
who
makes
things
happen.
It
is
me
who
is
doing
this.'
However
in
nirvana
the
awareness,
the
openness,
is
completely
present,
and
the
energy
flows
out
of
it,
itself.
That
is
to
say,
the
open,
relaxed
nature
is
the
source
of
our
movement,
but
–
because
this
open
nature
is
not
a
personal
phenomena,
it’s
not
'I,
me,
myself,'
it’s
just
an
open
state,
an
unchanging,
infinite,
open
state
–it
is
both
exquisitely
ourselves
and
just
there.
The
energy
that
arises
is
just
the
energy
of
connectedness,
of
movement.
It’s
not
me
doing
this
to
you,
or
you
doing
that
to
me.
That’s
what
makes
the
big
difference:
that
you
start
to
trust
that
energy
will
flow
in
an
easy
way
throughout
the
field.
In
this
way
we
are
not
replying
on
the
belief
that
we
will
get
it
right
for
that
would
take
us
back
to
the
fantasy
that
‘it’s
all
up
to
me’.
There’s
a
de-‐
centering,
or
a
dis-‐placement,
of
the
individual
sense
of
self
from
being
the
key
focus,
the
basis
of
everything.
With
this
we
see
that
what
we
take
to
be
“I,
me,
myself,”
is
part
of
the
energy
of
the
non-‐
dual
field.
It’s
a
way
of
rela1ng
to
the
world,
of
being
in
communica1on
with
the
world,
but
it
is
not
the
source,
it’s
not
the
ground
of
being.
It
is
a
fruit
of
being.
That’s
the
essen1al
shiV,
or
awakening,
or
difference,
that
we
want
to
bring
into
being.
When
we
do
the
prac1ce,
we’re
not
trying
to
make
anything
happen,
we
just
relax.
AVer
a
while,
we’ll
find
ourselves
tangled
again,
because
we’ve
been
doing
entanglement
for
a
long
1me.
When
that
happens,
don’t
try
to
untangle
it.
Just
relax,
and
you’ll
observe
it
goes
free
by
itself.
This
is
the
basic
principle
of
what’s
called
rang
drol,
or
self-‐libera1on.
All
phenomena
go
free
by
themselves:
objec1ve
phenomena,
subjec1ve
phenomena.
They
appear
to
be
there,
and
then
they
dissolve.
Something
else
takes
its
place.
The
more
we
experience
that,
the
more
we
can
see,
'I
don’t
have
to
be
so
busy,'
un1l
eventually
we
can
trust,
'I
don’t
have
to
do
anything.'
The
essence
of
dzogchen
medita1on
is
to
do
absolutely
nothing
at
all.
That
doesn’t
mean
that
nothing
will
happen.
Everything
will
happen,
but
you
will
have
got
out
of
the
way
of
thinking
you’re
the
one
that
does
it.
It’s
about
seeing
that
the
ego,
or
our
personal
sense
of
self,
is
a
par1cipant,
but
not
the
whole
thing.
For
example,
when
there
is
an
important
project,
the
person
who's
in
charge
of
the
project
is
oVen
seen
as
the
maker
of
the
project.
Like
in
London,
we
have
this
big
cathedral,
St.
Paul’s,
and
you
can
see
wriIen
everywhere,
'This
was
made
by
Sir
Christopher
Wren.'
But
clearly,
he
didn’t
make
very
much
of
that.
He
made
some
drawings
on
a
bit
of
paper.
It
was
made
by
many,
many
people.
He
par1cipated
in
it,
he
had
part
of
the
work,
that’s
for
sure,
but
not
the
whole
work.
In
the
same
way,
the
ego
is
part
of
what
is
going
on,
it
has
a
part
to
play.
It’s
the
site
at
which
our
energy
manifests
into
the
world.
But
it’s
not
the
ruler,
it’s
not
king,
not
the
queen,
not
the
one
who’s
in
charge.
What
we’re
doing
in
the
medita1on
is
a
subtle
readjustment.
A
readjustment
in
which,
in
order
to
find
more
freedom,
we
give
up
the
responsibility.
Now,
the
ego’s
fear
is,
'If
I
give
up
the
responsibility,
I’ll
become
nothing.
Who
will
I
be
then?'
The
ego
will
not
be
annihilated.
The
ego
is
always
there,
everybody
has
an
ego.
There
is
nobody
walking
this
earth
without
an
ego.
It
doesn’t
maIer
what
1tle
they
have,
BoomBoom
Rinpoche
or
whatever,
they
have
an
ego.
That
is
to
say,
they
know
the
difference
between
their
mouth
and
their
asshole.
They
know
the
difference
between
their
shoes
and
someone
else’s
shoes.
That’s
what
an
ego
does:
It
iden1fies
these
things.
If
you
didn’t
have
that,
you’d
be
mad.
P a g e
|
23
The
idea
that
in
Buddhism
you
destroy
the
ego
is
a
completely
stupid
and
wrong
transla1on,
and
very,
very
unhelpful.
What
is
being
destroyed
is
the
sense
that
this
func1on
is
self-‐exis1ng,
that
it’s
truly
something,
that
the
ego
is
a
thing;
and,
also,
that
it
is
the
central
func1on,
it
is
the
key
player,
it
is
the
one
who
knows
what’s
what.
All
that
happening
is
a
rejigging,
a
de-‐centring.
What
is
the
king?
The
king
is
awareness.
There’s
a
famous
dzogchen
text
called
The
Kunjed
Gyalpo
which
means,
'The
king
that
does
everything,'
or,
'The
queen
that
does
everything.'
This
is
the
mind
itself.
Everything
that
arises,
everything
you’ve
experienced
since
you
were
born,
has
been
the
arising
as
the
experience
of
your
mind.
We
don’t
normally
experience
it
in
that
way.
We
think,
'This
happened,
that
happened.
I
went
here.
He
said
that
to
me,'
and
so
on,
but,
actually,
it
is
the
mind
itself
radiantly
giving
off
this
energy,
displaying
itself.
This
is
our
nature.
Just
as
the
sun
in
the
sky
is
illumina1ng
the
world,
constantly
sending
out
rays
of
light,
so
this
open
dimension
of
being,
constantly
is
manifes1ng
ourselves
and
all
phenomena.
This is the basic dzogchen view. Maybe we can do the prac1ce again.
When
we
imagine
the
leIer
Aa,
you
can
see
it
as
represen1ng
the
heart,
or
the
essence,
of
all
the
teachers,
all
the
gurus
of
the
lineage,
but
also,
all
the
teachers
that
you’ve
had
in
your
life:
your
parents,
school
teachers,
all
those
beings
who
have
linked
with
you
and
extended
your
world.
Because
that’s
really
what
this
is
about.
It’s
a
coming
back,
a
remembering
ourselves,
a
coming
together
of
ourselves
through
our
connec1on
with
others.
So
all
these
beings,
enlightened
forms,
condensed
or
represented
in
this
leIer
Aa,
and
when
we
say
the
sound
of
Aa
we
integrate
the
space
in
our
heart
with
the
space
in
front.
Then,
relax
in
that
state.
The
Aa
just
melts
into
the
space.
We
sit
in
that
state
allowing
whatever
comes
to
come,
not
pulling
things
we
like
toward
us,
not
pushing
things
we
don’t
like
away
from
us.
Just
relaxed
and
open.
Some1mes
you
see
lots
of
things
star1ng
to
move
in
the
sky,
liIle
white
dots,
and
so
on.
Just
stay
very
relaxed
and
open,
and
allow
whatever
is
there
to
be
there,
and
the
very
spaciousness
of
the
sky
gives
quite
a
support
for
the
prac1ce.
This
is
a
prac1ce
to
do
again
and
again.
It’s
trying
to
get
the
taste
of
a
state
which
is
not
changing.
The
more
you
can
see
what
is
changing,
both
external
phenomena,
internal
phenomena,
and,
in
par1cular,
all
the
points
at
which
you
think,
'This
is
me,
this
is
who
I
am.
This
is
how
I
am.'
When
you
start
to
see
that
all
these
building
blocks,
or
founda1ons,
on
which
you’ve
constructed
your
sense
of
self
are
just
phenomena
turning,
like
a
fish
turning
in
a
pond
and
you
see
its
shiny
back
just
breaking
the
surface,
that’s
what
it
is.
But
we
relate
to
it
as
if
it
were
some
proof
that
there
is
something
solid
and
enduring
and
defini1ve
about
who
we
are.
So
the
essence
of
the
work
is
just
to
stay
with
the
evanescence,
the
ungraspable
impermanence
of
the
phenomena
as
they
manifest,
and
with
that,
the
sense
of,
'Who
is
the
one
who
is
aware
of
this?'
Because,
if
our
mind
is
not
caught
up
in
what
is
going
on,
if
it’s
apart
from
it,
things
start
to
be
just
like
a
flow.
Not
a
flow
as
if
it’s
in
front
of
us,
because
this
body
also
is
part
of
the
flow,
so
the
one
who
is
looking
is
not
held
back
like
an
observer
looking
at
something
in
the
distance;
but
it’s
more
like
a
pervasive
light,
an
infinite
expanse
of
luminous
emp1ness
within
which
all
these
phenomena
are
going
on.
If you take some 1me and prac1se more, you can start to get an experience of this.
In
the
aVernoon,
for
those
who
would
like,
we
can
go
for
a
walk
up
into
the
forest
and
do
some
nature
sculpture,
which
involves
seeing
how
our
body
works
with
the
shapes
in
nature,
the
forms
in
nature.
As
a
prac1ce,
it’s
about
seeing:
the
more
relaxed,
the
more
open
we
are,
a
par1cular
aesthe1c
sensibility,
a
sense
of
shape,
colour,
form,
starts
to
come
together,
and
you
can
create
structures
out
of
whatever
we
find
there
in
nature,
and
that’s
a
very
nice
way
of
being
in
the
prac1ce.
Student: If I look, do I try to see everything clearly? Because my view gets a liIle bit hazy.
James: Then you can keep it like that. Some1mes it might get a bit clearer, then it won't.
The
essen1al
point
is
don’t
interfere,
just
allow
things
to
be
however
they
are,
even
if
they
appear
very
strange.
Because
so
much
of
the
1me,
we
have
been
imposing
control
and
order
onto
things,
to
make
them
fit
the
way
we
want
them
to
be
and
as
we
relax
the
control,
oVen
things
get
a
bit
strange,
or
they
move
around.
Just
allow
that
to
happen
and
then
a
different
kind
of
clarity
arises.
Student: If I start falling asleep do I deal with that or just nod off and come back?
James:
No,
falling
asleep
would
not
be
very
helpful.
More
breathing
is
required,
a
liIle
bit
of
oxygen,
so
deeper
diaphragm
breathing.
The
reason
we
get
1red
is
because
we
are
out
of
balance.
We
are
oVen
driving
ourselves
too
hard,
being
busy
with
many
different
things.
Then
when
we
come
to
sit
s1ll
the
exhaus1on
rises
up
and
we
fall
asleep.
So
if
you
are
always
sleepy
when
you
go
to
meditate
that
would
indicate
that
it
is
1me
to
review
the
quan1ty
and
quality
of
ac1vity
on
your
daily
life.
James:
Well,
in
a
sense
you’re
already
loosely
observing
the
observer,
le_ng
it
reveal
itself.
The
observer
is
our
intelligence
when
it’s
located
in
a
par1cular
point.
We
have
a
point
of
reference,
'I
am
looking
at
things
from
here.'
The
observer
is
always
somewhere,
and,
of
course,
where
we
are
will
always
determine
what
we
see.
What
we
always
have
is
the
view
from
'here.'
For
example,
if
we
imagine
we
are
walking
in
the
hills,
every
step
you
take
opens
up
some
new
image,
and
closes
down
another.
As
we
do
the
medita1on
prac1ce,
we
experience
being
located
in
different
things.
Like,
some1mes
you
might
be
iden1fied
with
a
pain
in
your
shoulder,
or
with
a
thought
of,
'This
is
me,'
or,
'Why
is
that?'
or
just
some
clear
observing
posi1on.
The
thing
is,
don’t
fall
into
it,
don’t
push
it
away.
Just
stay
with
it
and
it
will
dissolve,
and
then
something
else
will
be
there.
So
the
'observer'
is
an
arising
energy
posi1oning,
and
then
it’s
gone.
But
if
we
go
into
it,
and
then
iden1fy
with
it,
it
will
start
to
repeat
itself
and
then
it
takes
on
that
sense
of
iden1ty.
P a g e
|
25
The
'observer'
is
a
kind
of
feedback
loop.
It
feeds
very
rapidly
into
judgment,
and
opinion,
and
ideas,
so
it’s
a
basis
for
elabora1on.
And,
what
we
want
to
do
here
is
keep
things
as
unelaborated
as
possible.
Let
all
the
elabora1ons
go
by
themselves,
and
so
that’s
why
it’s
said
to
be
naked,
bare,
just
uncooked,
uncondi1oned.
Whenever
a
phenomena
like
that
arises
and
it
says,
'I’m
the
real
thing,
trust
me,'
…
uh
oh.
Just
wait
with
it
and
it
will
go.
And
then,
something
else
and
something
else.
This
is
the
thing
which
is
so
unbelievably
difficult,
because
our
real
nature
is
not
a
thing,
it
is
never
ever
what
we
imagined
it
would
be.
It
is
both
less
than
and
more
than.
It’s
less
than
in
the
sense
you
can’t
get
it.
Now,
it’s
easy
to
say,
'Oh,
it’s
something
you
can’t
get,'
but
when
you
actually
experience
that,
it’s
incredibly
annoying
because
you
can’t
get
it.
And
yet,
it’s
more
than
nothing,
because
it’s
this
infinite
presence,
and
it’s
our
very
energy
of
trying
to
work
out
what
it
is,
that
creates
this
sort
of
endless
turning
and
turning.
Again,
it's
back
to
relax,
trust.
Because,
my
real
nature
is
not
mine.
It
doesn’t
have
my
name
sewn
onto
it
like
a
child
with
his
school
socks.
It’s
just
…,
and
it’s
me;
and
the
'and
it’s
me,'
as
it
were,
comes
aVer
whatever
it
is.
And
that’s
what’s
difficult.
Break
In
the
general
preparatory
prac1ces
in
tantra,
we
prac1se
offering
a
mandala.
And
the
mandala
consists,
at
its
most
formal
outer
aspect,
of
an
image
of
the
world.
In
the
centre
we
have
the
great
mountain,
Mount
Meru,
and
it’s
surrounded
by
four
main
con1nents,
eight
subcon1nents,
and
so
on.
You
get
a
detailed
descrip1on
of
these
factors,
and
this
is
offered
to
all
the
great
buddhas
and
bodhisaIvas.
On
an
inner
level,
we
offer
our
own
possessions:
the
things
that
we
have
in
our
life,
the
things
that
we
like,
that
we’re
aIached
to,
that
give
personal
meaning
to
our
existence,
we
also
offer
these
to
the
Buddha.
Then,
thirdly,
we
offer
our
own
body.
The
body
which
is
the
site
of
our
basic
sense
of
who
we
are.
We
can
offer
it
in
details,
looking
at
the
different
parts
of
the
body,
the
func1ons
of
the
organs,
and
you
imagine
releasing
these,
so
that
you
let
go
of
that.
Such
offerings
are
made
because
of
the
benefits
of
prac1cing
generosity,
but
par1cularly,
to
cut
a
habit
of
iden1fica1on.
As
we
looked
earlier,
in
the
buddhist
view,
we
go
from
one
life
to
another.
In
a
previous
life
we
didn’t
have
a
body
like
the
one
we
have
now.
In
a
future
life,
we’re
not
likely
to
have
that
body.
When
we
explore
what’s
known
as
dependent
co-‐origina1on,
we
look
at
the
many
different
factors
that
give
rise
to
the
manifes1ng
of
our
body
as
it
is
now,
and
that
maintain
the
presence
of
this
body
in
its
current
shape,
and
as
long
as
these
factors
are
opera1ng,
then
we
have
the
con1nuity
of
what
we
take
to
be
ourselves.
But
of
course,
these
factors
can
change
at
any
1me:
we
become
sick,
we
move
towards
death,
and
so
on.
So
when
we
make
offerings
of
our
body
and
our
possessions,
it’s
actually
a
prepara1on
for
death,
because
a
1me
will
come
when
all
the
things
that
we
take
to
be
ours
will
be
leV
behind
us.
Someone
else
will
inherit
them.
They
may
value
what
they’ve
got
or
they
may
send
it
to
the
rubbish
dump.
That
will
depend
on
their
choice.
Because
the
people
who
inherit
what
is
ours
don’t
necessarily
look
at
the
world
through
our
eyes.
They
don’t
have
the
same
values
or
associa1ons
as
we
do,
even
if
they’re
our
children.
When
my
mother
died,
there
were
many,
many
things
in
the
cupboard
that
were
important
to
her.
There
were
photographs
of
her
old
aunts,
and
so
on.
I
never
met
these
people.
I’m
never
going
to
meet
them.
So,
put
them
in
a
box
someplace;
for
me
it’s
nothing,
but
for
her
that
was
her
family.
It’s
in
that
way,
as
we
offer
things,
we
start
to
see
how
par1cular
our
take
is.
How
we
have
given
a
par1cular
contouring
to
the
objects
and
quali1es
that
exist
in
the
world
around
us.
And
by
offering
them,
we
come
to
see,
oh,
although
there
is
a
familiarity,
in
some
ways
a
suppor1ve
familiarity,
in
these
objects,
it
also
creates
a
kind
of
prison.
Because
while
we
have
these
things,
we
don’t
get
any
other
things.
For
example,
my
mother
had
some
old
porcelain.
Some
plates
that
had
come
maybe
from
her
grandmother,
and
these
were
considered
to
be
the
best
plates
and
the
best
cups.
Because
you
couldn’t
buy
them
in
the
shops
anymore,
you
had
to
be
very
careful
if
you
were
washing
them
not
to
break
them,
otherwise
very
big
trouble
would
come.
But
also,
because
they
were
the
best
ones,
you
couldn’t
use
them
very
oVen
,
and
now,
they’re
a
liIle
bit
old
fashioned
so
you
wouldn’t
really
want
to
use
them.
But
they’re
not
rare
and
very
wonderfully
expensive
an1ques.
So,
they’re
something;
they’re
full
of
value,
but
not
a
real
value,
a
family
value.
And
because
they
were
there,
my
mother
would
never
want
to
buy
anything
new,
because
she
would
say,
'But
we
have
these,
but
we
have
these,’
although,
we
don’t
use
them.
In
the
same
way,
in
regard
to
our
personality,
we
can
be
aware
of
the
par1cular
traits
that
we
have,
and
through
our
iden1fica1on
with
them
they
become
close
to
us.
They
become
defini1ve
of
who
we
are.
This
is
both
comfor1ng
and
restric1ve.
If
we
get
rid
of
them,
if
we
relax
our
deep
iden1fica1on
with
them,
then
a
space
opens
up
for
who
we
might
become.
And
that
can
be
quite
frightening
because
then
you’re
faced
with
ques1ons,
'What
do
I
want?
Who
am
I?
How
will
I
live?'
Very
big
ques1ons.
Maybe
beIer
to
just
hang
onto
what
we’ve
got.
What
I’ve
outlined
so
far
in
terms
of
offerings,
tend
to
be
the
idea
of
offering
good
things
that
we’re
aIached
to,
and
normally
we
think
of
aIachment
in
that
way.
When
we
move
into
the
prac1ce
of
tantra,
par1cularly
with
the
prac1ce
of
the
more
wrathful
dei1es,
offerings
are
made
of
substances
that
would
be
seen
as
more
nega1ve.
You
can
offer
your
anger,
your
jealousy,
your
pride,
because
these
gods
are
able
to
make
use
of
that.
And
it
is
for
the
same
reason:
that
these
are
things
we’re
aIached
to.
One
of
the
things
that’s
oVen
quite
surprising,
no
maIer
how
many
1mes
I
encounter
it
in
the
prac1ce
of
psychotherapy,
is
how
aIached
people
can
be
to
paIerns
that
do
them
no
benefit
at
all.
To
con1nue
recycling,
revisi1ng,
re-‐inhabi1ng
territories
where
there
is
only
desola1on
and
loss
and
hurt.
But
of
course,
desola1on,
loss,
hurt,
self-‐hatred,
these
are
very
good
objects
of
aIachment.
They
have
a
par1cular
kind
of
glue
to
them
because
these
are
things
no
one’s
likely
to
steal
from
you.
People
might
steal
your
money
or
your
motorcar
or
your
boyfriend,
but
they’re
not
going
to
steal
your
jealousy.
They
leave
the
shit
with
you.
So,
for
people
who’ve
lost
a
lot,
feeling
that
they’re
totally
rubbish,
that
they’re
hopeless,
they’re
worthless,
and
they’re
useless
becomes
a
very
formidable,
a
very
powerful,
point
of
self-‐
iden1fica1on,
because
this
is
something
you
can
be
sure
will
last
for
a
very
long
1me.
If
you
believe,
'I
hate
myself,
I’m
stupid,
I
can’t
do
it,'
if
you
block
yourself
from
going
into
the
world
and
miss
out
on
chances
because
you
turn
everything
back
in
on
yourself,
this
is
a
way
of
maintaining
a
fixed
iden1ty.
So
part
of
freeing
ourselves
is
to
be
able
to
offer
up
all
the
most
nega1ve
points
of
aIachment,
because
they
are,
in
some
ways,
the
most
subtle
ways
in
which
we
mix
together
trus1ng
ourselves
and
not
trus1ng
ourselves.
P a g e
|
27
For
example,
if
you
have
a
deep,
core
belief
which
func1ons
inside
you
that
says,
'I’m
unlovable,'
then,
clearly,
many
interac1ve
situa1ons
will
be
difficult
in
life
because
you
will
feel
other
people
don’t
like
you
and
you’ll
avoid
real
contact
with
them.
If
you
trust
in
that
belief,
it’s
useful
because
it
will
always
give
you
the
answer
of
what
to
do,
which
is
to
avoid.
You
won’t
need
to
work
out
some
micro
strategy
in
this
par1cular
situa1on
because
you
know,
'People
won’t
like
me;
therefore,
this
is
what
I
can
expect.'
In
that
not
trus1ng
of
oneself,
not
finding
any
value,
or
radiance,
or
goodness
in
yourself,
you
find
a
stable
base:
self-‐hatred.
It
seems
to
be
the
case
that
self-‐hatred
has
become
a
bit
more
prevalent
in
the
culture.
That
there’s
a
sense
that
there’s
some
way
in
which
we
can
experience
no
redeeming,
no
rescuing
posi1ve
aspect
in
ourselves.
Perhaps
in
prior
1mes,
in
western
cultures
where
chris1anity
was
stronger,
there
was
a
no1on
of
a
soul,
and
that
the
soul
and
the
self
could
be
put
into
some
kind
of
rela1onship.
So
that,
basically,
the
soul
belongs
to
god
and
remains
pure,
although
obscured,
but
the
ego
self
can
be
mixed
up.
But
as
the
no1on
of
a
soul
vanishes,
all
there
is
is
just
our
ego
personality.
And
if
this
is
not
func1oning
well,
if
this
has
been
massaged
with
many
nega1ve
views,
with
cri1cal
comments
in
the
process
of
childhood,
then
self-‐hatred,
hopelessness
about
oneself,
doub1ng
oneself,
becomes
a
kind
of
perverse
bedrock
to
existence.
It
becomes
the
place
where
one
can
find
a
kind
of
mastery.
There’s
a
famous
English
poet
called
Milton
who
wrote
about
the
loss
of
paradise,
about
Adam
and
Eve
being
thrown
out
of
paradise,
and
in
this
he
describes
Lucifer,
the
bright
one,
the
shining
angel
who
was
next
to
god,
being
cast
down
into
hell
because
he
crosses
god.
And
Milton
has
Lucifer
say,
'It’s
beCer
to
reign
in
hell
than
to
serve
in
heaven.'
This
is
a
very
powerful
no1on.
If
you
have
a
strong
nega1ve
belief,
you
can
think,
'Well
I’m
totally
rubbish,
and
you’re
all
rubbish,
but
I’m
totally
rubbish.'
There’s
something
very
definite,
something
very
solid,
very
infinite
in
its
energy
if
you
don’t
care.
You
can
see
that
with
young
people
when
they
start
to
get
taIoos.
The
ones
who
have
the
taIoos
moving
onto
their
face,
they’re
moving
into
this
extreme
situa1on.
Once
you
have
a
taIooed
face,
you’re
basically
saying,
'Piss
off.
I’m
rubbish,
you’re
rubbish.
Just
piss
off.'
In
gangs,
like
in
South
American
prisons,
in
South
African
prisons,
it
becomes,
as
you
get
further
into
the
gang
you
get
more
taIoos
on
your
face.
It
says,
'I
don’t
go
back.
There
is
no
return.
This
is
where
I
am.
I’m
the
king
of
hell.'
This
is
an
unbelievably
terrible,
lonely,
anger-‐filled
place
to
be.
So,
part
of
the
work,
in
terms
of
star1ng
to
really
trust
ourselves,
is
to
look
at
all
these
false
bases
of
iden1ty.
They’re
not
false
in
that
we
don’t
use
them
at
all,
they’re
reasonable
bases
of
ac1vity,
but
they
don’t
formulate
a
core
iden1ty.
When
someone
has
a
belief,
'I’m
stupid,'
or,
'I’m
ugly,'
or,
'I’m
unlovable,'
that
idea
is
defini1ve
of
oneself,
and
so
it
seems
to
act
on
and
shape
who
one
is.
But,
it’s
also
a
place
where
you
can
rest.
You
know
where
you
are.
You
know
what
you
are
when
you’re
in
touch
with
that.
From
the
point
of
view
of
dzogchen,
as
we’ve
started
to
look,
our
core
iden1ty
is
like
space.
It’s
infinite,
it’s
unborn.
Like
the
clear
blue
sky,
it
has
no
corners
to
it:
no
top,
no
boIom,
infinite
expanse.
It
is
vajra,
it’s
indestruc1ble.
So
how
could
it
be
that
a
being
whose
nature
is
indestruc1ble
comes
to
think,
'I’m
stupid
and
unlovable.
I
don’t
want
anything
and
I
just
want
you
to
go
away
and
leave
me
alone.'
This
is
an
absolute
tragedy.
But,the
buddhist
teaching
is
that
all
of
us
are
in
that
situa1on.
We
may
not
be
in
such
an
extreme
posi1on,
but
we
build
our
house
on
sand
–
the
sand
of
the
ever-‐changing
movement
of
the
content
of
our
mind.
Moment
by
moment,
we
are
strongly
iden1fying
with
what
goes
on,
'This
is
this,
this
is
this,
I
am
this,
I
am
that,
I
am
that.'
And
each
of
these
iden1fica1ons,
although
in
terms
of
manifes1ng
–
being
alive,
being
connected
–
is
quite
radiant
and
pulsa1ng,
when
it
gets
reified,
objec1fied,
when
it
gets
made
too
solid,
you
lose
the
sense
of
the
underlying
spaciousness
out
of
which
it
arises,
and
it
starts,
through
repe11on,
to
appear
to
be
an
enduring,
constant
factor
of
who
you
are.
Maybe
life’s
going
not
so
badly
and
you
meet
a
friend,
and
it
goes
badly
wrong,
and
you
fight
and
you
think,
'Well,
why
does
that
happen?
Why
do
I
always
fight
with
people?'
Very
oVen
a
thought
like
that
arises.
Actually,
you
haven’t
been
figh1ng
with
anyone
for
a
long
1me.
Things
have
been
quite
peaceful,
you’ve
been
ge_ng
on
with
a
lot
of
people,
but
a
cri1cal
incident
arises
and
the
response
is
to
have
a
globalised
statement
about
it.
'I
can’t
do
this.
Why
do
things
always
go
wrong
for
me?'
They
don’t
always
go
wrong
for
you.
Clearly,
you
couldn’t
be
alive
if
things
always
go
wrong
for
you.
It’s
the
par1cular
over-‐intensifica1on
of
that
moment,
to
turn
it
into
a
definite
statement
of
a
core
iden1ty,
'This
is
who
I
am.
This
moment
shows
who
I
really
am.
All
the
rest,
it
doesn’t
maCer.
It’s
this
one.
This
is
where
I’ve
revealed
myself.'
We
see
how
there
are
these
liIle
nexus
points,
these
liIle
knoIed
points
of
closed
energy
that
whirl
round
and
round,
and
seem
to
suck
in
so
much
of
the
life
force,
and
like
a
dark
planet,
when
the
rest
of
our
life
goes
near
them,
we
get
sucked
into
orbit
and
we
go
round
and
round
them.
It’s
very
difficult
to
wake
up
from
that.
The
prac1ces
of
generosity
offers
us
the
opportunity
to
observe
ourselves
more
clearly.
We
need
to
see
how
our
ordinary
habitual
a_tudes
differ
from
the
view
set
out
in
the
prac1ce.
In
order
to
do
that,
we
have
to
prac1se
again
and
again,
scraping
the
layer
of
judgment
off
the
descrip1on.
Because
when
a
phenomena
arises,
if
we
already
know
what
it
is,
if
we
already
know,
'This
is
a
sign
that
I’m
stupid,'
you’re
not
going
to
examine
it
in
any
detail.
It’s
the
quickness
of
our
learning
to
appropriate
the
situa1on,
to
pull
it
back
into
a
fixed
reading,
that
func1onally
makes
us
stupid.
We
need
to
hang
out
with
the
phenomena
long
enough
to
get
an
accurate
descrip1on
of
what
it
is,
then
to
observe
it
and
how
it
func1ons,
and
when
we
do
that
it
will
reveal
itself
as
one
thing
that’s
moving,
and
moving,
and
moving,
and
moving.
Actually,
its
changing
nature,
its
transient
nature,
will
be
revealed.
Then
we
can
start
to
have
a
sense
of
how
we
might
work
with
that
energy
when
it
starts
to
manifest
again.
How
one
could
either
u1lise
its
power,
if
that’s
possible,
or
deflect
it
so
that
it
goes
on
without
causing
too
much
trouble.
One
of
the
things
we
might
do
just
now,
is
just
take
a
liIle
1me
and
reflect
for
yourselves
on
what
are
some
of
the
core
nega1ve
beliefs,
or
the
core
points
of
limita1on
that
seem
to,
on
a
bad
day,
define
who
you
are.
So,
I
invite
you
just
to
sit
and
reflect
on
that
for
a
few
minutes,
and
then,
when
you’re
ready,
try
to
communicate
a
liIle
bit
about
it
with
your
neighbour.
I
think
we
can
be
quite
sure
that
there
is
nothing
that
anyone
would
say
that
is
not
shared
by
everyone
else.
We,
we
tend
to
be
somewhat
similar
in
our
perversity.
So,
see
if
there’s
anything
you’d
like
to
say
about
that
experience.
Is
it
an
easy
thing
to
talk
about?
It’s
a
bit
of
a
generalisa1on,
but
one
of
the
differences
between
buddhism
and
therapy
is
that
in
buddhism
there’s
a
lot
of
aIen1on
to
structure
and
func1on.
So,
they
would
say,
for
example,
'All
beings
have
the
five
poisons,'
that
is
to
say,
stupidity,
aversion,
desire,
aIachment,
jealousy
and
pride.
These
are
part
of
the
basic
structure
which
arises
when
you
don’t
see
your
own
nature,
and
because
it’s
just
like
the
weather,
there’s
no
shame
in
having
them.
It’s
just
how
you
have
it.
But
in
therapy,
because
one
tends
to
be
more
concerned
with
one’s
personal
history
and
personal
story,
these
facts
about
ourselves,
these
ways
that
we
func1on,
oVen
feel
terribly
in1mate.
And,
therefore,
it
can
seem
quite
shameful
to
talk
about
them
to
someone
else
because
of
the
general
cover
up:
that
we
always
have
to
pretend
to
be
more
sorted
than
we
are,
more
balanced
than
we
are,
more
helpful,
more
ethical,
and
so
on.
So
the
strong,
nega1ve
self-‐judgment
is
something
which
P a g e
|
29
we
wish
wasn’t
the
case,
and
yet
it
is
the
case;
and,
the
reason
it’s
the
case
seems
to
be
something
personally
to
do
with
us.
Whereas,
from
the
buddhist
point
of
view,
ignorance
doesn’t
mean
you’re
a
stupid
person;
ignorance
means
that
there
is
a
tendency
of
the
mind
in
which
its
own
rapidity
acts
to
disguise
from
itself
what
it
is.
That’s
what
it
is.
It’s
a
process,
and
that
process
has
a
func1on,
which
means
that
all
sorts
of
deluded,
illusory
thoughts
are
generated.
When
you
recognise
that,
you
don’t
get
caught
up
in
it.
It’s
like
that,
it
wasn’t
your
fault,
you’re
not
personally
to
blame,
but
you
are
implicated
when
that
game
is
running.
I
think
from
a
dharma
point
of
view,
that’s
why
it’s
important
for
us
just
to
try
to
get
to
basic
descrip1ons
of
what
happens;
and,
the
more
we
hold
back
from
them,
as
if
it
were
something
dreadful,
that,
in
itself,
shows
the
quality
of
aIachment
we
have
to
them
–
that
we’ve
already
empowered
these
places
as
being
hyper
significant
in
rela1on
to
who
we
are.
We
shouldn’t
have
it,
but
we
do
have
it,
therefore,
this
tells
us
something
about
who
we
are,
and
if
we
tell
other
people,
they
will
then
know
how
terrible
we
are.
That
is
to
say,
it
will
fuel
not
only
our
objec1fying
of
ourselves,
'I
am
like
this,'
dot-‐dot-‐dot,
but
now
they
will
know,
'Oh,
he
is
like
this,'
dot-‐dot-‐dot;
and
that’s
quite
a
frightening
place
to
be.
In
that
way,
cover
up,
deceit,
illusion
is
how
we
protect
ourselves
from
what
we
take
to
be
the
reality
of
the
shit
inside
–
trying
to
appear
beIer
than
we
are.
But
of
course,
we
can’t
really
cheat
ourselves
in
that
way
because
we
have
to
live
with
it,
and
because
we
are
covering
it
up,
we
can’t
resolve
it,
or
work
it
through,
or
get
into
a
new
rela1onship
with
it.
James:
But
it’s
also
linked
to
the
no1on
of
authen1city
because,
again,
the
thing
that’s
happened
in
modern
culture
is
the
idea
that
you
should
be
an
authen1c
individual:
you
should
speak
your
own
truth
and
be
true
to
yourself.
From
a
buddhist
point
of
view,
this
is
a
very
strange
idea
because
the
self
is
not
a
thing,
it’s
not
authen1c,
it
doesn’t
have
any
truth
in
it.
It’s
actually
con1ngent
and
situa1onal.
And,
beneath
this
manifesta1on,
is
an
infinite
emp1ness.
And
when
the
ego
loops
behind
it,
or
underneath
it,
and
sees
that
nothing
is
there,
it
becomes
very
frightened,
and
that
fear
leads
into
these
strong
asser1ons,
trying
to
stabilise
some
kind
of
ground.
What
we
do
in
the
medita1on
is
try
to
make
friends
with
emp1ness,
to
recognise
that
emp1ness
is
one
aspect
of
our
experience,
and
manifesta1on
is
another
aspect,
and
these
two
are
not
in
conflict
or
opposi1on,
but
they’re
part
and
parcel
of
the
same,
unified,
integrated
field.
So,
a
nega1ve
belief
in
trying
to
determine
a
par1cular
take
on
who
we
are
brings
a
solidity
that
stops
us
enjoying
the
movement
of
being
this
or
being
that.
This
is
part
of
the
problem,
that
the
more
internal
thoughts
you
have,
self-‐referen1al
thoughts,
it
builds
up
a
narra1ve
which
is
restric1ve.
It
stops
us
responding
into
the
moment.
This
is
a
very
central
area
in
buddhism.
The
way
in
which
the
sense
of
having
a
discrete,
individual
self
is
generated
out
of
causes
and
circumstances.
In
spring
we
see
all
the
liIle
birds
flying
around
picking
up
twigs
and
liIle
things
in
order
to
make
nests.
When
we
are
children,
we
are
just
like
liIle
birds:
we
make
a
nest,
a
nest
of
a
self,
out
of
whatever
twigs
we
find.
If
you
grow
up
in
a
crap
family,
the
liIle
twigs
you
make
your
nest
from
are
not
very
useful
,
but
you
need
to
have
a
nest.
You
need
to
have
an
iden1ty.
So
you
weave
it
together
out
of
all
this
stuff,
and
that’s
what
you’ve
got.
Of
course,
if
you’ve
ever
found
a
bird’s
nest
and
you
try
to
unpack
it,
it’s
both
strong
and
very
fragile.
If
you
pull
too
much
at
it,
it
starts
to
fall
apart.
That’s
the
same
with
our
sense
of
self.
This
morning,
we
were
looking
at
the
transmission
of
the
understanding
about
our
nature.
It’s
saying,
from
the
very
beginning,
our
nature
has
been
open
like
the
sky.
It’s
not
a
thing,
it’s
not
an
object.
But,
we
don’t
experience
this.
We
experience
ourselves
as
an
object,
as
some
thing
which
can
be
judged,
evaluated,
moved
in
different
direc1ons,
increased
and
diminished
in
value,
and
so
on.
An
object
in
a
world
of
other
objects.
What
is
that?
What’s
the
process
of
experiencing
ourselves
as
an
object?
It’s
a
stream
of
thoughts,
feelings,
and
sensa1ons.
Sensa1ons
in
the
body:
our
belly
tenses
up
when
we
become
fearful,
our
breath
goes
into
the
upper
chest,
the
frontal
lobes
get
a
bit
knocked
out,
and
so
on.
We’re
used
to
having
a
soma1c
experience
in
rela1on
to
what’s
going
on.
We
have
the
flow
of
our
emo1ons,
the
flow
of
our
thoughts.
These
are
all
dynamic.
They
don’t
last
very
long,
but,
we
weave
them
into
a
con1nuous
narra1ve
of
ourselves.
Most
of
the
1me,
we
have
some
sort
of
background
commentary
going
on
about
who
we
are:
an
evalua1on
which
is
confirming
the
sense,
'I
exist
and
I’m
doing
okay,
not
so
good,
very
good.'
Basically,
just
like
that,
you’re
ge_ng
a
con1nuous
performance
review
linked
with,
'I’m
happy,'
'I’m
not
happy,'
'This
is
good,'
'This
is
not
good.'
This
kind
of
checking
out
and
evalua1ng
goes
on
all
the
1me,
and
it’s
exactly
how
we
relate
to
external
objects.
You
go
into
a
restaurant
and
you
think,
'Oh,
this
is
not
very
good.'
'That
tasted
beCer.'
That’s
what
we
do
with
objects.
You
go
to
a
movie
and
you
think,
'Oh,
that
bit’s
good,
but
that
actor’s
terrible
and
why
don’t
they
…'
You
know,
we’re
constantly
carrying
out
a
cri1que
in
which
we
can
see
the
good
things
and
the
bad
things.
Now,
that’s
all
very
well
if
you’re
looking
at
a
bunch
of
apples
and
deciding
which
one
you’re
going
to
eat.
But,
when
you
apply
it
to
yourself,
as
this
subtle
flow
of
phenomena
which
are
ungraspable,
you
reify,
you
turn
into
a
fixed,
en1ta1ve
form,
something
which
is
actually
moving,
like
the
wind
in
the
sky.
We
turn
this
bright,
shining,
ever-‐fresh
quality
of
our
existence
into
these
rather
jaded,
1red
categories
of
evalua1on.
This
is
what
ignorance
is.
It’s
a
hell
of
a
lot
of
work
because
we’re
always
on
the
job,
always
correc1ng,
improving,
defending;
because
we’re
having
to
maintain
something
which
is
actually
always
falling
apart.
We
want
something
stable,
but,
according
to
the
tradi1on,
the
only
stable
thing
we
will
ever
find
is
our
own
unborn
nature.
This
is
the
only
unchanging,
reliable
thing
there
is.
Apart
from
that,
everything
is
the
manifesta1on
of
energy.
What
we
say,
what
we
think,
what
we
feel,
even
our
past
is
changing
because
we
will
tell
stories
of
our
past
to
other
people.
When
historians
meet
together,
they
never
agree
on
their
interpreta1on
on
the
Hundred
Years’
War,
or
whatever,
because
it’s
stories,
it’s
different
ideas,
it’s
different
views.
There
is
nothing
stable
in
the
world
of
manifesta1on,
so
the
category
error
is
to
say,
'I
can
stabilise
this
world,’
and
this
is
the
func1on
of
neurosis.
Neurosis
is
an
extreme
aIempt
to
stabilise
that
which
is
unstable.
You
know,
things
like
depression
can
feel
the
same;
things
like
panic
aIacks.
The
person
who
describes
them
will
say
that
they’re
always
the
same,
but,
if
you
go
into
the
lived
phenomenology
of
it,
each
one
is
absolutely
unique.
Each
episode
of
depression
or
chronic
back
pain,
all
phenomena
are
transient.
In
the
moment
that
they
arrive,
the
par1cular
colora1on
that
they
get
from
the
other
con1ngent
factors
means
that
they
are
never,
ever,
ever
repeated.
So,
part
of
the
category
error
is
that
we
live
our
lives
in
rela1on
to
an
abstrac1on.
In
our
childhood,
we
develop
certain
interpreta1ons
of
the
world,
and
out
of
these
we
create
a
map,
and
we
then
con1nue
to
apply
that
map
in
the
world,
although,
the
terrain,
the
topology,
the
country
has
shiVed.
The
map
is
out
of
date.
But,
because
we’re
aIached
to
the
map
and
it
seems
to
give
us
a
definite
knowledge
and
a
definite
clarity,
it’s
easier
to
hang
on
to
the
map
and
ignore
the
territory
than
live
fully
in
the
territory
and
revise
the
map.
That’s
the
heart
of
buddhism,
is
to
say:
awaken
to
things
as
they
are.
Be
here
now,
be
with
what
is
here.
Not
media1ng
it
through
these
maps,
these
distor1ons
of
the
visual
sense:
veils,
screens,
lenses,
and
so
on.
And
if
we
do
that,
we
live
in
a
dynamic
world.
There
is
nothing
solid,
nothing
substan1al
to
rely
on.
But,
we’re
s1ll
here.
We
don’t
fall
through
a
hole
in
the
floor.
Life
goes
on,
and
it
may
actually
be
a
bit
beIer
because
it’s
a
bit
looser.
P a g e
|
31
The
burden
of
the
past
can
be
put
back,
and
we
can
live
with
all
that
we
had
without
holding
it
on
our
back
in
a
rucksack,
but,
as
Heidegger
says,
'We
have
it
to
hand,’
and
if
things
are
to
hand,
you
put
out
your
hand
and
there
it
is.
That’s
all
we
need
to
do.
We
can
trust
that
we
can
be
here,
precise,
in
the
immediacy
of
the
moment,
rather
than
carrying
the
truth
on
our
back,
which
we
constantly
have
to
deliver.
Student: What do you do when you want to check whether you’re on the right course?
James:
Well,
you
wouldn’t
want
to
check
on
it.
Who’s
got
the
right
course?
Who
knows
what
they’re
doing?
Student:
That’s
what
you
do...
you
drop
everything
you
care
about,
self-‐cri1cisms,
all
these
things,
and,
you’re
trying
to
be
spontaneous,
or
you
are
spontaneous.
But
then,
'Am
I
doing
it
right?'
James:
Well
then
…
,
but
anxiety
arises
and
anxiety
passes.
If
you
cleave
to
the
arising
moment,
that
it
will
tell
you
the
truth
about
your
true
nature,
then
that’s
samsara.
If
you
see
the
arising
moment,
whether
it’s
posi1ve
or
nega1ve,
as
something
transient,
then
that’s
nirvana.
They’re
very
different.
Everything
is
theatre.
There
is
nothing
real
in
this
world
at
all.
The
Buddha
said
many,
many
1mes,
'It’s
just
an
illusion,’
but,
we
have
to
par1cipate
in
the
illusion.
And
you
have
to
work
with
them
in
their
illusion,
but
very
gently
and
nicely.
That
is
to
say,
you’re
in
the
world,
not
of
it;
you’re
not
caught
by
the
story,
but
you
can
play
the
story.
Your
freedom
perhaps
gives
them
a
sense
of
freedom
as
well.
This
is
the
idea
of
the
bodhisaIva
manifes1ng
into
the
world
in
the
manner
of
a
dream.
For
example,
when
you
have
the
story
of
Prince
Siddhartha,
who
goes
on
to
become
Buddha
Shakyamuni,
in
the
tradi1onal
accounts
they
talk
of
the
twelve
stages
of
the
Buddha’s
life,
the
twelve
acts
of
the
Buddha.
In
the
later
mahayana
tradi1on,
they
say
that,
actually,
the
Buddha
was
always
living
in
this
Tushita
paradise,
and
he
sent
an
illusory
body
down
into
the
world
that
showed
these
twelve
stages
in
the
manner
of
a
dream.
People
who
met
him
thought,
'Oh,
this
is
a
real
person,'
but
the
Buddha
himself
knew
this
is
just
like
a
dream
form.
So
this
is
part
of
it:
not
to
take
things
too
seriously.
And
that’s
why
looking
at
these
core,
nega1ve
beliefs
is
very
important,
because
these
are
ways
in
which
we
give
a
very
compacted,
solidified
basis.
The
basis
of
experience
is
emp1ness,
but
we
don’t
get
that.
What
we
feel
is,
'The
basis
of
experience
is
me.
This
is
happening
to
me,
you
did
it
to
me,
I’m
doing
it
to
you.'
And
these
two
points
are
very
solid:
self
as
a
receptor,
self
as
an
agent
that’s
doing
things.
Both
seem
completely
real,
and
every
1me
they’re
ac1vated
it
gives
a
kind
of
confirma1on,
'I
exist
as
this.
I
am
who
I
am.'
Yes,
I
have
a
history,
and
so
on,
but
'I
am
me.
I
am
me.'
This
solidified
sense
of
me-‐ness
is
what
is
cri1qued
in
buddhism
as
aIachment
to
self.
It’s
not
the
fact
that
we
have
a
par1cular
body
that
is
the
problem,
it’s
that
we
believe
that
it
has
an
inherent
self-‐nature,
that
it
exists
in
itself,
not
dependent
on
circumstances.
'I’m
just
me
exis4ng
as
this.’
Of
course,
it’s
true
that
I
experience
myself
as
exis1ng
as
‘me’
and
my
experience
seems
to
show
itself
in
different
forms
as
I
interact
with
the
world.
However
this
‘existence’
is
actually
my
presence,
the
clarity
of
awareness
which
has
no
fixed
content,
essence
or
true
self-‐existence
as
something
substan1al.
To
say
there
is
no
existence
is
an
unhelpful
extreme
and
to
say
we
truly
exist
is
another
unhelpful
extreme.
For
in
fact
we
exist
in
the
manner
of
a
dream,
as
an
illusion.
That’s
another
of
the
category
errors.
How
we
are
shows
the
ways
in
which
our
energy
manifests
in
the
world
as
being
with
others,
but
it
doesn’t
define
who
we
are.
This
is,
of
course,
the
anxiety
in
the
world.
Everybody
is
saying,
'Tell
me
who
you
are.
What
are
you?'
You
know,
'Where’s
your
passport?
What’s
your
na4onal
security
number?
What
are
your
competencies?
What’s
your
CV?'
And
we
all
submit
to
saying,
'I
am
an
object.
I
am
a
thing.'
Break
He
saw
the
teacher,
and,
of
course,
as
the
son
of
a
rich
man,
he
always
travelled
with
his
servant,
so
his
servant
came
too.
The
teacher
said,
just
as
we
have
been
looking
today,
he
said,
'The
mind
is
like
the
sky.
It
is
completely
free
of
any
defilement,
free
of
any
obscura1on,
it
is
indestruc1ble.
You
should
meditate
on
this.'
So,
they
both
went
away
and
did
their
own
prac1ce.
AVer
some
1me,
the
son
of
the
rich
man
announced,
'I
have
really
understood
what
the
teacher
says.
Because
my
mind
is
completely
pure
and
perfect,
I
can
do
whatever
I
like
because
nothing
can
harm
me,
nothing
can
stain
me,'
and
the
servant
said,
'I
don't
think
that’s
right.'
The
son
of
the
rich
man
was
very
arrogant,
so
he
said,
'We
will
go
to
the
teacher
and
check.'
So,
they
went
back
to
the
teacher,
and
the
rich
young
man
told
the
teacher
of
his
realisa1on,
and
the
teacher
said,
'You
are
completely
deluded.
That
is
not
at
all
what
I
said.'
The
young
man
was
so
angry
he
insulted
the
teacher
and
leV
him
and
separated
from
his
servant.
Then
he
went
off.
His
servant
con1nued
to
prac1se,
having
understood
that
the
mind
is
like
the
sky,
completely
empty,
and
therefore
that
staying
relaxed
in
this
state,
there
is
no
need
to
get
into
any
extra
business.
Nor
is
there
any
is
need
to
perform
any
par1cular
ac1vi1es.
However
the
rich
young
man
was
so
fired
up
with
his
sense
of
power
that
he
travelled
through
the
kingdom
doing
whatever
he
wanted.
Eventually
he
died,
and
for
many
different
life1mes
he
was
born
as
dung
beetles,
as
worms,
as
a
denizen
of
the
lower
hells,
and
so
on.
Then
one
night
there
was
a
pros1tute
who
had
sex
with
three
different
kinds
of
demon
in
that
night,
and
the
consciousness
of
the
young
man
entered
her
body
and
she
became
pregnant.
In
the
course
of
her
pregnancy
she
died,
and
the
corpse
was
dragged
down
to
the
cemetery
because
she
was
a
low
woman
and
nobody
wanted
anything
to
do
with
her.
As
the
mother’s
body
was
cooling
down
the
baby
started
to
claw
at
her
body
and
clawed
his
way
out,
and
went
onto
her
breast
and
sucked
all
the
milk
out,
then
sucked
all
the
blood
out
and
ate
her
flesh.
As
he
ate
her
flesh,
he
became
stronger
and
stronger.
He
had
wings
on
his
back,
which
he
had
inherited
from
one
his
fathers,
one
of
the
demons.
In
the
cemetery
he
found
many
wild
animals,
so
he
killed
a
1ger
and
wrapped
it
around
him.
He
killed
an
elephant,
and
wrapped
the
skin
around
him.
He
took
the
blood
of
beings
and
put
it
on
his
forehead,
and
he
massaged
human
fat
into
his
cheeks,
and
dusted
himself
down
with
the
powder
of
dead
people.
He
moved
out
of
the
cemetery
and
he
killed
every
man
he
met,
he
raped
every
woman
he
met,
and
he
dominated
this
whole
world
system.
Then
he
moved
up
Mount
Meru,
the
central
mountain,
killing
and
destroying.
He
destroyed
all
the
monasteries,
and
so
on.
Eventually,
all
the
Buddhas
came
together
and
they
thought
'We
must
do
something
to
control
this
monster,'
who
was
called
Matramutra,
the
mother-‐ea1ng
demon.
Eventually
they
manifested
a
form
P a g e
|
33
of
Dorje
Sempa,
who
entered
into
his
body
and
bubbled
him
up
and
transformed
his
inside
so
he
manifested
as
the
form
of
Hayagriva
who
is
one
of
the
tantric
dei1es.
There
are
many,
many
other
details
in
the
tradi1onal
telling
of
the
story,
but
the
most
important
thing
for
us
at
this
1me
is
the
very
first
part.
The
teaching
on
the
nature
of
the
mind
is
not
about
any
kind
of
instrumentality.
It’s
not
a
permission
to
do
anything
in
par1cular.
The
instruc1on
is
to
rest
in
that
relaxed,
open
state,
and
to
recognise
that
energy
arises
and
passes
by
itself.
When
you
appropriate
the
energy,
when
you
say,
'This
belongs
to
me,'
this
is
the
beginning
of
confusion,
and
this
is
the
ordinary
confusion
of
samsara.
But,
if
on
top
of
that,
you
put
a
special
permission,
'Because
everything
is
empty
I
can
do
as
I
like,'
then
the
door
to
hell
is
completely
opened
because
that’s
a
state
of
great
madness.
It’s
completely
wrong.
It
destroys
any
sense
of
karma,
any
sense
of
cause
and
effect.
The
deeper
the
medita1on
goes,
the
more
unformed
and,
therefore,
the
more
infinite
we
experience
ourselves
to
be.
This
gives
rise
to
all
possibili1es
of
spontaneity
and
power;
because
you
develop
more
clarity,
you
see
situa1ons
more
easily.
It’s
very,
very
important
to
then
be
extremely
careful
in
everything
we
do.
To
be
very
harmonious,
very
aIuned,
very
soV
and
delicate.
In
the
history
of
Buddhism,
many
people
have
got
lost
by
following
dreams
of
power.
Power
is
a
dangerous
thing.
If
the
ground
of
power
is
emp1ness,
and
it
has
an
authen1c
compassionate
inten1on,
it
can
be
very
useful.
But
it’s
very
easy
to
fall
in
love
with
power.
So,
again
and
again,
we
should
examine,
'What
is
our
mo4ve
in
doing
prac4ce?What
is
our
mo4ve
when
we
interact
with
other
people?'
The
more
we
see
our
own
confusions
and
the
confusions
of
others,
this
can
increase
our
sensi1vity
to
how
they
are,
our
compassion,
our
aIunement
to
their
situa1on.
It
also
opens
the
sense
that,
just
as
we
have
confusion
and
the
possibility
of
awakening,
so
do
they;
therefore,
not
making
ourselves
an
object
or
an
instrument,
we
don't
make
other
people
an
object
or
an
instrument.
To
turn
people
into
something
that
we
use
for
our
own
agenda,
our
own
purpose,
is
the
deep
way
to
pervert
all
the
teachings.
It’s
very
important
to
remember
this.
Because
the
mind
is
like
the
sky,
relax;
and
if
you
find
yourself
wan1ng
to
mobilise
and
in
any
way
use
the
dharma
as
a
jus1fica1on
for
your
own
five
poisons,
for
your
self-‐centred
drivenness,
then
a
big
alarm
bell
should
ring
inside.
This
is
very
dangerous.
The
fact
that
Buddha
taught
that
everything
is
empty
doesn't
mean
that
we
can
hurt
people,
or
exploit
them,
or
make
use
of
them.
Not
that
I
think
you’re
likely
to
do
that,
but
because
we
all
have
the
poten1al
for
these
tendencies
in
ourselves
you
never
know
when
you
can
get
lost,
because
none
of
us
si_ng
here
know
what
kind
of
winds
of
karma
will
come
from
past
lives.
In
the
past
there
were
many
bad
people.
Where
did
they
go
when
they
died?
Maybe
we
are
their
reincarna1on!
We
shouldn’t
be
too
confident
that
the
bad
people
are
always
someone
else,
somewhere
else.
So,
for
that
reason,
given
that
sudden
shiVs
in
our
nature
can
arise,
it
is
important
to
be
very
aware
of
how
we
can
get
lost.
We
get
lost
not
because
we
are
intrinsically
bad
but
because
we
are
heir
to
many
intense
tendencies
of
which
we
are
barely
conscious.
For
that
reason,
I
would
encourage
you,
if
you
have
1me
and
if
it
takes
your
fancy,
try
to
examine,
and
maybe
write
down,
some
of
the
core
mo1ves
that
drive
you
in
this
life,
and
the
core
beliefs
that
you
have
about
yourself
and
your
en1tlement,
because
one
of
the
things
that
modern
democracy
has
done
is
to
make
everybody
en1tled
to
have
things.
But
from
a
dharma
point
of
view
we’re
not
en1tled
to
anything.
Everything
arises
from
karma:
there
is
no
Jean-‐Jacques
Rousseau
social
contract
that
you
can
take
into
a
government
office
and
say,
'Give
me
my
money.'
But
we
all
can
do
that;
if
you
get
unemployed,
or
sick,
some
money
comes
in
your
hand.
There
is
a
kind
of
ring
of
safety.
So,
what
are
the
basic
beliefs
that
we
have
inside
ourselves?
Especially
remembering
the
general
Buddhist
teaching
of
these
five
poisons
or
afflic1ons:
stupidity,
which
is
a
kind
of
mental
dullness
in
which
we
don't
see
the
impermanence
of
phenomena,
we
don't
see
the
emp1ness,
but
we
take
them
as
strongly
real
and
try
to
make
use
of
them;
desire
or
aIachment,
in
which
we
feel
some
kind
of
deficit
inside
ourselves
and
think
that
an
external
object,
whether
a
person,
or
possessions,
will
somehow
fill
that
deficit;
aversion
or
anger,
in
which
we
experience
someone,
or
some
situa1on,
as
a
threat
to
us,
and
feel
that
we
mustn’t
be
contaminated
by
it;
jealousy,
in
which
we
feel
that
we
are
being
squeezed
out
of
something
we
are
en1tled
to;
and
pride,
in
which
we
feel
some
par1cular
privileging
of
ourselves,
a
stable
en1tlement
to
have
good
things
coming
our
way.
Buddha
taught
many
1mes
that
all
of
us
have
these
five
poisons.
They
can
be
transformed
into
the
five
wisdoms.
They
can
be
released
and
integrated
as
the
energy
of
emp1ness,
but
in
order
to
do
that
we
have
to
recognise
that
they’re
there.
So
being
more
aware
of
the
kinds
of
mo1va1ons
we
have,
the
kinds
of
avoidances
we
have,
the
hungers
and
longings,
is
very
helpful
as
the
basis
of,
'Oh,
this
is
what
I’ve
got.
This
is
my
luck
in
this
life,
this
is
my
tool
kit.'
Especially
in
the
tantric
tradi1on,
they
say
it’s
best
when
you’re
young
to
have
a
lot
of
poison.
The
best
yogis
are
very
crazy
when
they’re
young,
because
it
means
they
have
a
lot
of
energy.
If
your
life
is
very
nice
and
sweet,
not
so
powerful.
If
you
have
a
lot
of
crazy
energy
you
can
transmute
that
into
something
of
value.
It’s
important
not
to
be
too
afraid
of
being
in
touch
with
these
poisons
because
they
are
a
kind
of
fuel;
they
are
a
raw
resource
that
we
then
have
to
learn
to
work
with.
But
first
of
all
we
have
to
know
that
we
have
them
and
observe
how
they
operate.
When
we
do
that
first
kind
of
medita1on,
there
is
a
clear
focus
of
inten1on
and
there
is
a
definite
object
that
we
can
come
back
to
again
and
again.
In
the
second,
we
don’t
have
any
clear
object.
The
object
of
medita1on
is
whatever
is
arising
in
the
mind.
So,
we’re
not
having
to
hold
onto
any
memory
of
what
is
the
par1cular
focus
for
what
we
do.
Whatever
arises,
we
try
to
stay
open
to
it,
and
in
that
way,
gradually,
we
start
to
experience
more
of
the
content
of
our
mind.
We
reveal
ourselves
to
ourselves,
and
the
main
thing
there
is
to
observe
how
every
aspect
of
yourself
that
you
can
iden1fy
with,
that
you
can
rely
on,
is
just
passing
through.
It’s
there,
but
it’s
there
as
a
movement.
It
doesn’t
remain,
and
we
can
see
that
our
life
is
composed
of
gestures
into
the
world.
Gestures
which
have
an
impact
and,
yet,
have
no
real
dura1on.
This
is
very
important.
If
we
have
a
glass,
the
glass
seems
to
exist.
It
doesn’t
seem
to
fall
apart
in
my
hand.
We
can
say
that
there
is
a
glass-‐ness
to
the
glass.
It
seems
to
have
an
inherent,
innate
iden1ty.
It
is
what
it
is.
This
is
seen
as
a
very,
very
big
problem,
because
this
is
a
place
where
we
become
stupid
very
easily.
We
get
taken
in.
The
glass
that
you
see,
if
I
let
it
slip
from
my
hand,
will
hit
the
ground
and
break,
and
then
we
won’t
have
the
glass.
From
the
Buddhist
point
of
view,
this
is
a
sign
that
the
glass
exists
as
a
glass
only
due
to
the
presence
of
maintaining
factors.
If
these
maintaining
factors
vanish
there
will
be
no
glass,
and
that
everything
we
see
in
the
world
is
held
in
place
by
maintaining
factors.
These
maintaining
factors
are
not
stable,
but
they
do
give
the
illusion
of
the
con1nuity
of
true
en11es,
en11es
which
seem
to
be
internally
defined.
All
the
different
buddhist
schools
have
their
own
par1cular
cri1c
of
the
falsity
of
this
posi1on.
Most
generally,
you
have
the
idea
of
dependent
co-‐
origina1on:
that’s
the
idea
that
every
phenomena,
every
manifesta1on,
everything
we
can
call
an
en1ty,
arises
on
the
basis
of
factors.
That
is
to
say,
there
is
always
a
cause
to
everything,
and
the
cause
is
not
exhausted
with
the
manifesta1on,
because
part
of
the
cause
is
that
it
generates
a
maintaining
situa1on.
P a g e
|
35
In
Tibet,
for
example,
before
the
Chinese
came
there
were
many
monasteries,
and
in
the
monasteries
they
had
many
pain1ngs
and
statues.
Many
of
these
were
a
thousand
years
old.
They
had
been
kept
there,
not
simply
because
somebody
made
them,
but
because
of
devo1on,
because
of
valuing
them.
They
were
seen
as
being
truly
valuable.
Then
when
the
Chinese
invaded,
and
par1cularly
in
the
Cultural
Revolu1on,
the
Red
Guards,
generally
young
barbarians,
came
in
with
no
interest
in
the
past.
They
were
ac1vely
encouraged
to
see
the
past
as
a
prison
to
the
freedom
of
the
people,
and
so
they
destroyed
these
ar1cles.
That
was
a
point
where
the
structure
of
the
maintaining
factors
was
removed.
In
the
same
way,
in
order
to
bring
democracy
to
Iraq,
the
Americans
have
destroyed
many
of
the
ancient
remains
in
Iraq.
Tiles,
which
have
been
there
for
three
thousand,
three
and
a
half
thousand
years
were
crushed
into
dust,
because
the
Americans
decided
to
run
tanks
up
and
down
them.
So,
the
maintaining
factors
of,
'This
is
important,
this
is
our
history,'
even
in
a
Muslim
country
where
they
don’t
really
like
representa1on,
allowed
the
con1nuity
of
these
factors,
but
then
someone
comes
in
with
a
completely
different
mind
set,
a
different
set
of
values,
and
the
maintaining
factors
collapse.
This
would
be
the
buddhist
way
of
understanding
that
the...,
with
something
like
a
glass,
it
looks
en1re
in
itself,
but
actually
it’s
more
like
a
puppet.
There
are
many
invisible
strings
aIached
to
this
glass,
and
these
strings
can
be
pulled
at
any
1me.
Somebody
could
be
distracted
and
so
the
glass
drops.
The
house
here
could
decide
to
change
what
they
have,
which
they
have
done,
and
so
this
is
a
new
kind
of
glass.
I
didn’t
see
this
glass
before.
So,
someone
in
the
office
decides
we
have
to
go
up
market
a
liIle
bit
and
get
beIer
looking
glasses
so
they
buy
a
whole
bunch
of
these.
This
will
be
here
for
a
while.
They're
rather
fragile
glasses,
as
far
as
I
can
see,
and
many
people
using
them
repeatedly,
they’re
likely
to
break
quite
a
lot.
So
they
might
not
be
here
so
long,
because,
of
course,
the
people
who
run
this
place
have
a
lot
of
investment
in
it.
It
means
a
lot
to
them,
but
it
doesn’t
necessarily
mean
very
much
to
people
coming
in
from
outside.
This
view
is
saying
there
is
no
inherent
self-‐nature,
no
essence
in
any
phenomena.
It’s
the
same
with
our
selves.
We
sit
here
in
this
room,
fairly
close
to
each
other,
some
of
us
have
arrived
here
bearing
giVs.
GiVs
in
the
form
of
colds,
which
we
have
generously
been
sharing
with
you
as
we
cough
and
spluIer.
You’re
very
welcome.
So
you
also
will
have
something
to
take
home
with
you.
It’s
like
that.
Now,
how
does
that
happen?
Because
we
breathe
in
and
out.
Our
body
is
not
sealed.
We
have
holes
in
it.
If
we
didn’t
have
holes
in
our
body
it
wouldn’t
be
very
easy
to
func1on.
Things
have
to
come
in,
things
have
to
go
out.
We
cannot
seal
off
or
defend
ourselves.
Because
of
this,
we
find
ourselves
responding
to
the
environment
in
various
ways.
In
ways
which
are
directly
biological,
in
ways
that
are
cultural.
For
example,
we’ve
developed,
in
Europe,
a
cult
of
the
sun,
so
whenever
the
sun
shines,
we
all
feel
happy
and
want
to
sit
in
the
sun.
If
this
was
a
hundred
and
fiVy,
two
hundred
years
ago,
ladies
would
certainly
not
be
going
in
the
sun,
because
there
would
be
privilege
for
their
beau1ful
white
skin,
so
they
would
wear
a
big
hat
to
protect
themselves
from
this
demon.
In
that
way
we
can
see,
if
you
start
to
do
a
cultural
analysis,
everything
you
see
is
generated
by
many,
many
chains
of
significa1on,
many
moments
of
belief,
developments
in
technology,
the
survival
of
certain
forms
in
the
market
or
their
demise.
Again
and
again,
we
can
see
that
what
appears
to
be
solid
and
real,
reliable,
is
not.
In
America,
you
have
the
collapse
of
Lehman
Brothers.
This
is
a
very
big
interna1onal
financial
ins1tu1on.
People
saw
it
as
reliable.
It
regularly
got
a
AAA
ra1ng
as
being
a
good
place
to
put
your
money;
and,
in
fact,
it
was
not
very
reliable.
So
this
is
what
a
brand
or
a
logo
does:
it
sets
up
an
abstract
iden1ty
behind
which
all
sorts
of
changes
are
going
on,
but
it’s
as
if
it’s
the
same.
In
England,
as
prices
go
up,
we
have
these
standard
confec1onary
items,
bars
of
chocolate.
People
want
to
buy
their
bar
of
chocolate
and
they
don’t
want
to
pay
more
money.
So
the
manufacturer
just
keeps
shrinking
the
size
of
the
bar
of
chocolate,
so
it
looks
like
the
same
thing.
But
it’s
not.
In
that
way
they
want
to
keep
the
logo,
they
want
to
keep
the
iden1fica1on,
'I
want
one
of
those,'
but
the
thing
you
actually
get,
the
palpable,
tangible
thing,
what
you’re
giving
your
actual
money
for
is
shiVing.
So
what’s
being
transacted
is
a
name,
and
the
name
creates
a
kind
of
phenomenological
blindness:
res1ng
on
the
name,
we
don’t
examine
what
is
there.
This
term
inherent
self-‐nature,
belief
in
inherent
self-‐nature,
is
a
way
of
describing
our
tendency
to
rest
on
the
maps
in
our
head,
to
rest
on
the
assump1ons
that
we
have
about
the
true,
inherent
existence
of
phenomena.
On
the
basis
of
that,
we
then
start
to
move
these
phenomena
around
in
our
world,
like
figures
on
a
chest
board
where
we
have
some
kind
of
game
plan,
so
that
we
increase
benefit
to
ourselves
and
diminish
difficulty
for
ourselves.
However,
of
course,
these
chess
moves
are
not
reliable
or
safe.
Since
the
financial
crisis,
the
percentage
return
that
you
get
in
investment
accounts
in
a
bank
have
gone
down
a
great
deal.
Gone
down
from
six
percent
to
about
one
percent.
Many
pensioners
who
had
put
their
savings
into
a
place
thinking
it
was
very
safe,
now
find
it’s
not
very
safe.
The
holidays
they
thought
they
would
have,
the
adjustment
to
the
house
they
thought
they
would
have,
they
now
can’t
have.
Who
has
stolen
this
money?
It
was
their
money.
But
of
course
that’s
an
illusion,
it
wasn't
their
money.
Money
is
symbolic,
money
is
not
a
thing.
Even
gold
is
symbolic.
The
price
of
gold
is
going
up
and
up
and
up,
because
people
believe
in
it
more.
When
you
worship
something
it
takes
on
value.
When
you
don’t
manage
to
worship
it
so
much,
it
goes
down
in
value.
There is no security
There
is
no
inherent
secure
territory
anywhere.
Nobody
can
guarantee
us
anything
in
this
life.
None
of
us
know
how
long
we’re
going
to
live,
none
of
us
know
if
we’re
going
to
be
healthy
un1l
we
die.
None
of
us
know
whether
family
members
are
going
to
do
well
or
not.
We
don’t
know
how
the
culture
will
develop,
we
don’t
know
how
the
financial
situa1on
will
develop.
We
just
don’t
know
very
much,
but
an
awful
lot
of
1me
is
spent
in
trying
to
work
out
what
will
happen
so
that
we
can
secure
the
territory,
and
that
effort
oVen
leads
to
great
sadness
and
a
sense
of
betrayal.
From
the
point
of
view
of
dzogchen,
manifesta1on
in
the
world
is
in
the
nature
of
a
par1cipa1on,
that
we
are
part
of
a
large
system
in
which
we
cannot
know
exactly
what
is
going
to
happen.
It’s
not
possible
to
know
what
is
going
to
happen.
These
are
absolute
fantasies
that
there
are
some
people,
somewhere
who
really
know
what’s
what.
This
is
not
true.
Many
people
believe
the
Karmapa
knows
what’s
what.
I
doubt
it,
because
the
Karmapa's
not
free
to
move
around
the
world
because
he
gets
visa
restric1ons
and
so
on.
It’s
very
difficult
to
be
an
omnipotent
world
ruler,
and
at
the
same
1me
be
trapped
because
of
bureaucracy.
We
have
fantasies
of
freedom.
This
comes
from
people
not
wan1ng
to
believe
in
the
Buddha's
teachings.
Buddha's
teachings
are
very
hard,
they’re
like
chewing
stones.
They’re
not
very
bright
and
shiny;
it’s
not
a
kind
of
new
age,
transpersonal
vision
that
there
are
these
great
magicians
who
come
from
Tibet,
and
they're
going
to
send
rainbows
into
us,
and
we'll
all
be
happy.
What
it’s
essen1ally
saying
is
we’re
swimming
in
shit
and
every
1me
you
start
to
sink
a
bit
you
get
a
mouthful
of
it,
so
you
beIer
keep
swimming.
I
think
that’s
really
what
its
saying.
Dependent
co-‐origina1on
means
you’re
bound
into
a
matrix
which
is
beyond
your
control,
and
you
have
to
learn
to
be
very
light
on
your
feet.
This
is
the
whole
basis
of
dakinis.
Dakini
means
energy
moving
in
the
sky.
It
means
not
trapped
on
the
earth,
not
in
a
marsh,
but
light
and
able
to
respond
to
par1cular
situa1ons.
Fantasies
of
control
are
one
of
the
great
illusions,
and
the
fantasy
of
control
is
always
based
on
the
idea
we
know
what’s
what.
We
know
what
the
situa1on
is,
and
because
we
know
what
the
situa1on
is,
we
can
proceed
in
a
proper
way.
They've
just
released
some
government
documents
in
England,
and
at
the
1me
when
Fidel
Castro
took
over
in
Cuba,
he
wanted
to
develop
a
public
transport
system,
so
he
ordered
busses
from
P a g e
|
37
England.
There
was
a
tanker,
a
big,
big
ship,
full
of
busses
and
it
was
sailing
down
the
Thames,
and
suddenly
it
was
rammed
by
another
ship
and
it
sank.
The
government
papers
revealed
that
this
was
orchestrated
by
the
CIA,
with
whom
Britain
has
a
special
rela1onship.
Our
dear
brothers.
One
of
the
sayings
of
my
teacher,
C
R
Lama,
was,
'I
don’t
trust
anyone,
and
number
one,
I
don’t
trust
myself.'
This
is
really
true.
So,
coming
back
to
trus1ng
ourselves,
we
can
see
that
this
is
much
more
complicated
than
just
trying
to
work
out
who
we
are
and
then
being
authen1cally
true
to
that,
because
the
world
that
we
are
caught
up
in
is
full
of
liIle
pockets
of
vested
interest.
People
have
their
own
par1cular
ways
of
collabora1ng
or
not
collabora1ng.
One
of
the
real
challenges,
for
example,
in
the
Tibetan
community
is
that
the
different
sects,
the
different
schools
of
Tibetan
buddhism
collaborate
and
move
in
the
same
direc1on,
and
don’t
destroy
themselves.
But
this
is
very
hard
because,
actually,
historically,
they
didn’t
like
each
other
very
much.
It’s
the
same
in
Britain
with
the
schools
of
psychotherapy,
they
hate
each
other.
Every
one
think
the
other
is
stupid
and
wrong.
But
now
the
government
wants
to
control
the
psychotherapists,
they
have
to
define
what
they
do,
but
they
spend
most
of
the
1me
saying,
'I
don’t
want
to
sit
in
the
same
room
as
you!'
So,
collabora1on
becomes
very
difficult
and
we
can
see
why,
because
in
each
of
these
situa1ons,
in
the
Tibetan
case,
the
Nyingmapa
know
what
the
Gelugpa
are
like,
and
the
Kagyupas
know
what
the
Sakyapa
are
like,
and
the
psychoanalysts
know
what
the
cogni1ve
behavioural
therapists
are
like.
And
so,
because
everybody
knows
what
the
other
is
like,
they
give
inherent
self-‐nature.
They
say,
'You
are
that,'
and
'Because
you
are
that,
I
can’t
do
this
with
you,’
so
everything
becomes
very
frozen,
and
a
kind
of
staccato
bumpy
ride,
because
you
cannot
get
into
flow,
because
it
keeps
freezing
in
terms
of
these
defini1ons
Actually,
collabora1on
requires
a
soVer
edge,
it’s
rebalancing
away
from
the
earth
element.
The
earth
element
is
always
privileged
under
patriarchy,
and
all
our
cultures
have
been
under
patriarchy
for
a
very
long
1me.
This
means
that
the
voice
from
on
high,
the
sky-‐god
voice,
is
taken
to
be
defini1ve,
offering
true
knowledge
of
things,
and
the
prohibi1on
of
law
and
structure.
This
views
has
been
given
much
more
importance
than
collabora1on
and
that’s
a
real
problem
for
us
now.
Empty
doesn’t
mean
that
there
is
nothing
there.
Emp1ness
is
truly
the
heart
of
the
Buddha’s
middle
way.
It’s
not
that
things
are
strongly
real;
it’s
not
that
things
don’t
exist
at
all;
but
things
exists
in
the
manner
of
a
dream.
As
it
says
in
the
Heart
Sutra,
'Form
is
emp4ness.
Emp4ness
is
form.'
This
means
that
this
thing
that
we
are
is
manifes1ng,
moving
and
changing
through
1me.
It’s
not
solid.
It
manifests
according
to
different
kinds
of
condi1ons.
For
example,
when
I
was
younger
and
lived
in
India,
I
could
sit
a
long
1me
cross-‐legged.
Now,
I
sit
mostly
si_ng
in
a
chair,
so
when
I
sit
cross-‐legged
it's
not
so
easy
for
me.
It’s
like
that.
When
I
first
went
to
India,
si_ng
cross-‐legged
was
very
difficult,
because
I
was
used
to
chairs.
So
my
life
has
gone
from
chair,
to
floor,
to
chair.
Each
1me,
each
transi1on
is
a
bit
painful,
and
then
the
body
adjusts
and
then,
'Oh
I
can
do
this!'
but
what
I
could
do
when
I
was
younger,
I
can’t
do
now,
because
the
causes
and
condi1ons
have
changed.
Although
I
say,
'It’s
my
body,'
I’m
not
in
charge
of
it
at
all;
it
has
a
life
of
its
own,
it
responds
to
all
sorts
of
things.
When
I
used
to
do
retreats
in
the
monsoon,
it’s
very,
very
wet,
and
so
the
joints
get
very
sore.
When
it’s
hot
and
dry,
the
joints
don’t
get
so
sore.
There’s
nothing
you
can
do
to
stop
your
joints
from
ge_ng
sore.
It’s
like
that.
Our
body
is
part
of
the
world.
So
emp1ness
means,
whenever
we
use
language,
whenever
we
speak
and
we
seem
to
describe
things
as
truly
real,
we
have
to
listen
to
the
nature
of
speaking.
Words
tumble
out
of
our
mouths,
move
on
currents
of
air
as
vibra1on,
and
they
create
an
impact.
They
create
an
energe1c
impact,
and
then
a
seman1c
impact,
and
ideas
then
go
through
someone
else’s
mind,
and
then
some
vibra1on
comes
back
as
they
reply,
and
these
vibra1ons
are
going
on
all
the
1me.
That
is
to
say,
our
speech
is
very
dynamic;
it’s
not
solid.
It
moves
in
1me,
and
our
body
is
the
same.
The
body’s
existence
is
in
1me.
You
can
see
it
more
easily
with
speech,
because
you
say
something,
then
you
stop
speaking
and
there’s
a
silence.
The
body
seems
to
be
always
here,
but
no
one
in
this
room
is
si_ng
without
moving.
The
body
moves.
Bodies
are
meant
to
move.
When
the
body
is
moving,
as
you
turn,
you
see
something
different.
Your
world
is
actually
different.
Actually
in
a
sense
that
the
act
of
exis1ng;
this
moment
is
revealed
when
you
look
this
way;
then
you
look
that
way,
you
have
a
whole
new
world.
This
is
something
different.
You
see
different
shapes,
you
see
different
colours.
This
is
all
you’ve
got,
but
we
don’t
live
in
that
world.
We
live
in
a
world
of
ideas,
where
we’re
sor1ng
things
out
and
saying
this
is
this,
this
is
that.
We’re,
somehow,
in
here,
but
not
in
here,
but
here
is
where
we
are.
The
more
we
understand
emp1ness,
the
less
we
come
to
rely
on
the
map.
Because
the
maps
that
we've
built
up,
the
interpre1ve
maps,
are
paIerns
of
memory,
condi1oning.
Over-‐reliance
on
the
map
can
hide
both
our
own
poten1al
and
the
poten1al
of
the
field
around
us,
condemning
us
to
repe11on/compulsion.
We
need
to
enter
the
world
naked
yet
with
resources
to
hand.
If
the
accre1ons
from
the
past
are
wrapped
around
us
like
some
kind
of
suite
of
armour,
or
some
defence,
then
we
are
always
media1ng
what
is
immediately
there
in
front
of
us,
and
we
don’t
see
it.
And
what
we
mediate
it
with
is
the
sense
that
things
are
truly
real,
that
they
are
strongly
real.
So
in
our
heads
we
work
out
game
plans,
things
to
do,
how
we're
going
to
proceed.
For
some
things
this
is
necessary,
but
it’s
what
we
can
recognise
is:
when
you
sit
down
and,
say
you
have
to
plan
some
work
you’re
going
to
do,
you’re
wri1ng
something
down
or
you’re
working
on
a
computer
screen;
all
that’s
happening
there
is
impermanence.
Everything
in
our
life
in
impermanent.
Now,
instead
of
si_ng
on
the
sofa
watching
TV
impermanence,
you’re
si_ng
in
front
of
a
computer
planning
next
week
impermanence.
Every
1me
you
press
one
key
a
leIer
comes
up,
and
now
you
can’t
keep
pressing
that
key
because
it
won’t
make
much
sense.
You
have
to
press
another
key,
and
then
you
have
to
press
another
key
and
then
another.
That
is
impermanence
in
ac1on.
That’s
all
it
is.
There
is
nothing
but
movement.
This
is
all
that
there
is.
The
ques1on
would
be,
why
do
we
add
on
top
of
that
this
reifica1on,
this
crea1on
of
en11es,
objec1fica1on,
making
things
appear
to
be
separate
and
internally
structured
and
grounded?
This
is
called
ignorance.
We
do
it
because
we’ve
fallen
asleep
to
the
immediacy,
the
freshness,
the
dynamism
of
being
alive;
that
life
is
the
interplay
of
subject
and
object.
It’s
the
non-‐dual
display
of
the
clarity,
the
brilliance
of
the
Buddha's
mind.
All
of
these
movements,
all
that
we
seem
to
be
doing,
is
revealed
to
us
in
terms
of
our
own
awareness.
So,
having
some
understanding
of
emp1ness
is
very,
very
important,
and
the
simplest
way
to
do
that
is
to
start
to
examine
your
use
of
language.
When
you
hear
yourself
talking
about
something,
making
a
comment,
a
judgment,
or
even
just
a
descrip1on,
what
is
at
stake
in
that?
I
would
suggest
to
you
that,
usually,
there
are
two
things.
One
is
that
you
want
to
communicate
with
the
other
person,
and
so
what
you
say
has
to
make
sense
to
them
in
some
way;
so
what
is
at
stake
is
a
sort
of
social
iden1ty,
and
the
to-‐ing
and
fro-‐ing
of
communica1on.
The
second
thing
is
the
no1on
that
'I
exist.'
P a g e
|
39
This
is
part
of
how
samsara
con1nues,
because,
actually,
the
communica1ve
gesture,
'It's
not
as
warm
today,'
is
fine.
It
can
just
be
flowing
out.
It’s
this
liIle
flip
back
that
we
have
to
watch,
in
which
there’s
a
sort
of
skimming
off,
the
way
the
mafia
managed
to
get
their
ten
percent.
So
the
ego
is
si_ng
in
there,
behind
the
big
desk
all
the
1me.
Ten
percent
of
everything.
That
makes
quite
a
rich
person
in
the
end.
And
of
course
we
get
a
bit
paralysed
by
that,
because
what
the
ego
is
doing
is
saying,
'Without
me,
you
wouldn’t
survive.'
This
is
what
the
mafia
says,
'This
is
a
lovely
restaurant.
I
love
your
restaurant.
Eh?
You
like
your
restaurant
to
con4nue?
Huh?
I
protect
you.
You
need
me.'
‘I
don’t
need
you
at
all.
You
look
very
dangerous,
go
away.’
So
the
ego
insinuates
itself
just
like
the
mafia.
It’s
saying,
'I
have
a
necessary
func4on,'
but
it
is
crea4ng
that
necessary
func1on.
That
is
to
say,
the
problem
is
created
out
of
its
own
effort.
In
medicine
this
is
called
iatrogenic,
which
means
it’s
a
disorder
created
by
the
interven1on
of
the
doctor.
So
what
appears
to
be
the
cure
is
actually
the
poison;
and
of
course
once
the
pa1ent
is
poisoned,
the
one
who’s
poisoned
him
now
has
a
job
for
life:
'Now
you
know
you
need
me.'
So
who
is
this
person
who
is
making
this
claim?
What
is
the
true
founda1on
of
it?
Nothing
at
all.
The
ego
is
simply
a
nexus
of
energy.
You
might
have
done
this
on
a
summer
night:
when
it
gets
dark,
if
you’re
si_ng
by
a
fire,
you
pick
up
a
s1ck
of
wood
and
you
turn
it
round
and
round,
and
it
makes
a
circle
of
fire.
You
know
that
there
is
simply
one
point
of
fire
on
the
end
of
the
s1ck,
but
what
you
see
is
a
circle
of
fire.
This
is
an
illusion.
It’s
an
illusion
created
by
ac1vity.
The
repe11on
of
the
ac1vity
does
that.
Just
in
the
same
way,
these
old
cinemas
working
with
film,
and
it’s
frame
aVer
frame
aVer
frame.
You
accelerate
it
to
the
speed
and
you
have
the
image,
and
the
image
seems
to
have
a
par1cular
con1nuity.
The
ego
exists
as
an
energe1c
nexus,
which
by
repe11on
recons1tutes
itself
again
and
again.
Although
it
claims
itself
to
be
self-‐exis1ng,
its
nature
is
empty.
It
arises,
as
all
things
do,
like
rainbows
in
the
sky.
Empty
of
inherent
self-‐nature,
pure
radiance.
Just
this.
Just
this.
Just
this.
Moment
by
moment,
out
of
the
infinite
space,
the
dharmadhatu,
which
is
inseparable
from
our
unborn
awareness,
rigpa
or
vidya.
Energy
is
manifes1ng.
This
is
all
there
is.
Children
show
us
very
clearly
how
this
is
done.
If
you
watch
children's
television
with
them,
you
see
all
these
characters,
and
they
know
all
these
characters.
Or
from
school
they
bring
home
these
funny
liIle
plas1c
figures,
and
they
tell
you
all
about
them:
they
come
from
a
planet,
and
this
one’s
got
a
stone
on
his
hand,
and
this
one
has
a
special
sword.
They
inhabit
this
whole
world.
This
world
doesn’t
exist.
This
is
fantas1c
marke1ng
by
a
toy
company
to
sell
cheap
bits
of
plas1c
for
incredibly
inflated
prices,
because
the
child
is,
of
course,
not
buying
plas1c.
They’re
buying
symbolism,
and
they
move
in
that
imaginal
realm.
This
is
what
we
do
in
terms
of
the
ego.
We
say,
'This
is
a
glass
of
water.'
The
child
says,
'This
is
a
space
ship.'
The
child
says,
'This
water
comes
from
Mars
and,
if
you
drink
it,
your
nose
will
grow
very
long,
and
it
will
go
into
your
mouth
and...'
Children
have
a
great
1me
doing
that,
because
they
know
that
everything
is
just
what
they
say
it
is.
But
we
all
agree,
'No,
no,
no.
As
society,
this
is
a
glass
of
water,
and
if
you
want
to
get
through
your
exams
and
get
a
good
life,
this
is
a
glass
of
water.'
So,
gradually,
the
child’s
imagina1on
comes
to
feel...
there
are
two
things:
there
is
fantasy
and
reality.
Fantasy
is
for
the
weekend,
and
reality
is
Monday
to
Friday,
nine
to
five.
So
live
in
reality
and
then
you
get
the
money
to
indulge
your
fantasy.
So
all
the
1me
you’re
being
told
reality
is
good,
strong,
real,
that’s
where
the
ac1on
is;
and
fantasy's
just
some
liIle
holiday
that
we
have.
Buddhism
says
exactly
the
opposite.
It
says,
from
the
very
beginning,
everything
is
like
a
dream,
like
an
illusion.
It
is
the
belief
that
it
is
strongly
real,
that
it’s
solid,
that
creates
the
problems
for
you.
If
you
see
it
as
an
illusion,
you
won’t
become
incompetent.
Worry,
seriousness,
heaviness,
importance,
authoritarian
correctness,
all
of
these
are
seen
as
establishing
value.
When
I
go
into
work
to
the
hospital,
I
go
on
the
tube
that
many
business
people
go
on.
They
all
wear
the
suit
and
the
shirt
and
a
1e,
and
if
you
wear
a
1e
as
a
man,
it
makes
you
a
proper
person.
In
the
hospital
the
doctors
have
to
wear
a
1e,
because
the
1e
shows
that
they
are
important
people.
What
kind
of
madness
is
this?
They
also
have
a
hole
in
their
bum
and
the
poo-‐poo
comes
out.
[Laugher]
This
is
more
normal
in
their
life
than
the
1e,
but
people
wear
the
1e
and
it
says,
'Don’t
fuck
with
me.
I’m
an
important
person.
Back
off.'
These
are
symbolic
gestures,
and
when
we
believe
in
these
gestures,
thinking
collapses,
and
it’s
taken
for
granted.
There’s
a
kind
of
en1tlement
that
goes
with
it.
People
in
the
financial
industry
felt
en1tled
to
award
themselves
huge
amounts
of
money
for
doing
very
liIle.
The
more
they
did
that,
the
less
connec1on
they
had
with
thinking
that
the
woman
working
in
a
super
market
checkout,
who’s
turning
in
her
chair
and
ge_ng
a
bad
back...
what
is
she
earning?
What
is
the
minimum
wage
in
rela1on
to
what
somebody's
earning
as
a
bonus?
There’s
no
rela1on
at
all,
because
in
the
realm
of
abstrac1on
there’s
no
limit.
You
can
just
make
anything
happen.
So
what
we’ve
clearly
seen
is
the
financial
industry
is
a
fantasy
realm.
Everything
is
illusion,
but
people
thought,
'Oh
we
thought
it
was
governed
by
rules
and
reality.
We
thought
these
people
were
respectable.
I
mean,
they
wear
4es.
They’re
good
guys.'
Then
you
find
that
they’re
fantasy
merchants,
and
the
wilder
shores
of
the
ac1vi1es
of
hedge
funds,
and
so
on,
are
exactly
specula1ve
gambling.
It’s
fantasy.
It’s
gambling.
But
the
whole
thing
is
gambling.
The
whole
world
is
gambling.
Why
is
that
so
terrifying?
It’s
terrifying
for
us
because
we
think
it
shouldn’t
be
like
that.
We
think
there
should
be
respectable
people
doing
a
proper
day’s
work
for
proper
reward,
and
then
we’ll
know
where
we
are;
but
it’s
never
going
to
be
like
that.
It
never
has
been
like
that
because
lying,
chea1ng,
funny
games
go
on.
What
is
lying
but
saying,
'I’m
not
going
to
play
your
reality
game.
I’m
going
to
lie
to
you
and
you
won’t
know
the
difference.’
So
that
says
it
looks
like
everything
is
self-‐evident.
Everything
is
laid
out.
We
know
what’s
what,
but
actually
we
don’t.
Things
are
what
they
are
said
to
be.
These
are
group
hallucina1ons,
mass
hallucina1ons.
People
believe
in
things:
they
believe
in
communism;
they
believe
in
na1onal-‐
socialism;
they
believe
in
the
free
market
economy.
Everyone
goes,
'Wow,'
and
then
it
crashes.
What
will
we
believe
in
now?
Something
else.
These
are
dangerous
1mes.
There’s
a
strong
likelihood
of
more
right-‐wing
movements
coming
into
the
culture,
of
people
thinking
about
war
again
because,
when
things
get
too
uncertain,
people
want
to
have
defini1on.
This
is
where
I
think
buddhism
is
enormously
important,
because
buddhism
says,
yes,
everything
is
indeed
impermanent
and
unpredictable,
and
there
are
two
answers
to
some
of
the
P a g e
|
41
anxiety
that
this
can
generate.
One
is
to
go
towards
the
earth
element:
solidity
and
control,
especially
very
1ght
control.
And
the
other
is
to
relax
into
space,
and
the
more
spacious
you
are,
you
can
work
with
circumstances,
you'll
find
a
way
through;
and
in
that
spaciousness
you'll
be
able
to
con1nue
to
be
able
to
relate
to
other
people.
But
if
you
go
towards
control,
things
will
get
very
frozen
and
very
solid.
This
is
why
when
we
do
this
medita1on
with
our
eyes
open,
we
are
offering
hospitality
to
whatever
arises.
Maybe
we
get
bored,
maybe
we
feel
stupid,
maybe
we
think
this
isn’t
media1on.
All
sorts
of
strange
thoughts
can
arise.
Just
allow
them
to
be
there.
Give
them
space
and
then
they
go.
Give
them
space
and
they
go.
The
more
you
try
to
correct
your
mind,
the
more
you
try
to
be
in
charge
of
it,
the
more
you
will
be
imprisoned
by
the
ceaseless
flow
of
thought,
feeling,
and
sensa1on.
This
is
exactly
the
same
in
the
external
world.
Instead
of
people
collabora1ng
together,
dominance
and
control
gets
installed,
and
that
leads
to
some
people
being
seen
as
very
intelligent,
very
special,
and
most
people
being
seen
as
very
stupid.
From
the
buddhist
point
of
view,
this
is
not
helpful.
All
beings
have
buddha
nature.
The
Buddha
taught
84,000
dharmas,
that
is
to
say,
he
went
out
of
his
way
to
find
different
ways
to
teach
dharma
to
different
people.
He
didn’t
say
everybody
has
to
be
ready
to
enter
my
world
on
my
terms,
which
of
course
is
the
rule
of
a
fascis1c
structure,
where
the
determinate
of
what
is
okay
is
established
by
those
in
power,
and
everyone
else
has
to
adapt
or
die.
Part
of
the
richness
in
doing
this
type
of
prac1ce
ourselves,
is
that
we
become
more
flexible.
We
become
more
able
to
manifest
different
things
according
to
the
needs
of
different
people.
I
think
that’s
a
very
nice
thing
to
have
for
oneself.
It
also
means
we
become
less
frightened
of
other
people
because
we
start
to
see
there
is
no
inherent
self-‐nature
in
anything,
including
other
people.
Other
people
are
a
moveable
feast;
they
are
dynamic
and
alive,
and
it
has
to
be
our
skill,
our
capacity
to
work
from
our
different
chakras,
engaging
with
them
in
ways
that
keep
the
movement
light
and
meaningful.
This
is
really
an
essen1al
thing
to
observe
for
yourself
–
how
you
use
language.
Try
to
just
see
the
difference
between
a
simple
descrip1on,
a
judgment,
an
over-‐invested
opinion,
and
where
the
solidifica1on,
the
iden1fica1on
with
a
transient
belief,
as
if
it
was
who
I
truly
am...
just
try
to
observe
how
that
impacts
you
and
other
people.
Break
Enter
into
the
prac1ce
and
look;
and
the
way
to
do
this
is
to
do
it
very,
very
gently,
very
soVly.
You’re
not
staring
at
something,
you’re
not
a
private
detec1ve
inves1ga1ng
a
problem.
Something
is
there.
We
have
to
let
it
reveal
itself,
almost
as
if
you’re
trying
to
find
a
deer
in
the
forest.
You
know
it’s
there.
You
have
to
be
very,
very
quiet,
and
eventually,
it
will
come
and
walk
by.
But,
if
you’re
too
ac1vely
looking,
that
will
distort
the
field
because
then
you
have
an
inten1on.
Because,
'looking'
is
always
looking
for
something.
Here
we
want
to
see,
in
a
sense,
without
looking.
We
want
to
see
what
is
there.
It
involves
just
this;
when
we
relax,
we
have
a
more
panoramic
vision.
We’re
not
staring
at
something;
just
open.
We’re
quiet
and
we’re
recep1ve,
but
just
with
this
slight
edge,
this
experience
of
being
present.
Where
does
it
rest?
Is
it
dependent
on
anything
else?
What
we
were
looking
at
before
the
break
is
our
ordinary
sense
of
self.
We
can
give
many
stories
of
what
it
depends
on:
it
depends
on
our
childhood,
it
might
appear
just
to
depend
on
itself,
it
might
appear
to
be
dependent
on
the
circumstances
around
it.
But,
we
can
always
say
why
I
feel
the
way
I
do:
'I
feel
I’ve
got
a
cold.’
'Oh,
when
did
you
get
that?'
'Oh,
I
think
it
was
two
days
ago.
It
must
have
been
from
da,
da,
da.'
We’re
constantly
giving
these
story
lines
of
seeing
how
a
moment
is
res1ng
on
something.
Now,
we
want
to
really
look:
what
is
our
basic
awareness,
our
presence,
res1ng
on?
Okay,
so
we
can
try
that
a
bit.
We’ll
do
this
again
soon.
And
again,
the
reason
to
do
it
for
just
short
periods
of
1me
is
that
we’re
trying
simply
to
relax
into
an
open
state,
and
to
awaken
to
the
nature
of
that
state.
So
it’s
not
an
effort
of
will,
and,
if
you’re
not
used
to
doing
the
prac1ce
and
you
do
it
for
a
long
period
of
1me,
you
tend
to
start
straining
and
trying
to
do
something,
or
else
just
collapsing
into
whatever’s
arising.
So
use
just
the
freshness
of
the
beginning
for
a
short
period,
and
then,
as
you
get
more
used
to
it,
you
can
do
it
for
longer
periods.
Clearly,
thoughts
are
coming
and
going.
When
we
iden1fy
with
the
thought,
the
thought
becomes
figural
and
anything
else
goes
into
the
background.
This,
again,
is
one
of
the
reasons
for
prac1cing
with
the
eyes
open,
because
we
have
this
peripheral
vision
sense
of
the
colours
and
shapes
around
us,
we
have
sensa1ons
of
the
body,
thoughts,
feelings,
and
so
on.
And
suddenly
we’re
in
something,
and
when
you’re
in
that,
that
becomes
the
figure
and
everything
else
has
receded.
Not
even
just
into
a
background,
but
it
is
an
invisible
background;
you’re
not
aware
of
it.
Then,
this
thing
which
was
figural
diminishes,
and
something
else
pulses
in.
So
you
get
this
movement
of
pulsa1ons,
of
seemingly
true
phenomena,
going
from
one
thing
to
another,
like
going
across
an
old
river
on
stepping
stones.
One,
two,
three;
and,
if
you
stay
on
the
stepping
stones,
you
don’t
get
wet.
If
you
stay
with
the
thought,
you
don’t
experience
the
space
around
you.
Just
observing
the
impermanence
of
whatever
is
arising,
and
aIemp1ng
to
stay
just
relaxed
and
present
with
everything,
just
observe
how
you
go
down
into
a
par1cular
form.
Some1mes
you
get
that
in
a
dream,
you’re
falling
down
into
a
kind
of
tunnel
or
into
a
sort
of
spiralling
vortex.
Suddenly,
you’re
caught
by
something.
Who
is
the
one
who
is
caught?
AVerwards
we
can
say,
'Oh,
I
was
very
distracted,
I
kept
geXng
lost
in
these
thoughts.'
That’s
a
narra1ve,
that’s
a
storyline
about
what
happened.
We
want
to
observe,
more
precisely,
what
is
it
that
happened?
Is
there
anybody
who
gets
lost?
If
we’re
doing
the
first
kind
of
medita1on,
where
we’re
focusing
on
our
breath,
then
'I
am
trying
to
stay
with
my
breath,'
and
if
I
get
caught
up
in
a
thought
then
I
can
say,
'I
have
lost
myself
in
the
thought,'
because
I
was
meant
to
be
looking
here,
but
now
I’m
looking
here
and
in
it.
P a g e
|
43
In
this
prac1ce,
the
thoughts
that
arise
include
all
the
thoughts
of
'I':
'I
am
4red,
'I’m
bored,'
'I’m
happy,'
'I
need
to
do
this
when
I
get
back
home.'
All
these
sort
of
thoughts
arise.
They,
perhaps,
show
us
that
what
we
take
to
be
the
'I'
that
is
woven
into
the
later
narra1ve
is,
itself,
just
a
thought.
Who
is
the
one
who
is
aware
of
the
thought
that
contains
the
message,
'I
am
the
one
who’s
in
charge?'
The
awareness
and
the
ego-‐focused
consciousness
are
not
the
same.
The
ego
is
always
saying,
'I’m
the
king
here.
I’m
in
charge.
I
know
what’s
what.'
This
is
the
content
of
a
story.
If
we
believe
the
story,
we
don’t
see
what’s
actually
going
on.
So,
again
and
again,
relax,
open,
just
very
fresh,
and
observe
the
transience
of
these
phenomena.
And
whenever
you
find
something
that
seems
to
endure,
that
seems
to
be
a
true
basis
of
yourself,
stay
with
it.
Don’t
push
it
away,
don’t
hold
onto
it.
Just
stay
present
with
it.
This
thought
is
presen1ng
itself
as
who
you
really
are.
See
what
happens.
Does
it
really
remain?
Does
it
go?
So,
that’s
the
work
that
we
need
to
do.
Practice
In
this
kind
of
prac1ce,
the
fact
that
we
have
visited
a
par1cular
thought
or
a
complex
of
thoughts
again
and
again
creates
certain
kinds
of
problems,
because
these
paIerns
then
become
very
comfortable,
like
a
pair
of
old
shoes.
They’re
well-‐worn
in,
and
so,
when
they
arrive,
you
seIle
into
them
quite
easily.
They’ve
got
a
sort
of
added
poten1al
to
appear
completely
true
in
themselves.
It’s
not
that
they’re
not
true;
they’re
true
in
terms
of
our
func1oning
in
the
world,
and,
as
we
look,
they
direct
the
sorts
of
choices
that
we
make
when
we’re
in
the
world
with
others.
But,
from
the
point
of
view
of
medita1on,
we
want
to
really
recognise
the
impermanence
of
these
phenomena.,
which
means
allowing
the
thought
just
to
go
by
itself.
In
Tibetan,
this
is
called
rang
drol.
Rang
means
self,
drol
means
liberate.
It
means
you
don’t
have
to
push
thoughts
away.
Even
if
you
love
a
thought
and
you
want
it
to
stay,
you
can’t
make
it
stay.
Even
if
you
hate
a
thought
and
you
find
it
shaming
or
terrifying,
you
can’t
push
it
away.
Thoughts
go
in
their
own
1me.
In
fact,
the
more
we
try
to
keep
things
or
push
them
away,
the
more
turbulent
the
mind
becomes.
Self-‐libera1on
is
really
just
another
aspect
of
impermanence.
By
really
seeing
the
func1on
of
impermanence,
you
recognise
that
the
edi1ng
work
of
the
ego
is
largely
unnecessary,
because
all
of
these
factors
go
free
by
themselves.
The
more
you
can
experience
the
content
of
your
mind
as
it
is,
and
see
the
rich
range
of
all
the
stuff
that
arises
inside
you,
some
peaceful,
some
disturbed,
some
ethical,
some
unethical,
all
sorts
of
selfishnesses,
and
so
on
–
it’s
like
an
actor
who
has
hundreds
of
tubes
of
different
coloured
paint,
and
he
can
keep
mixing
and
refining
that
on
a
paleIe.
All
of
these
different
thoughts
and
feelings
are
resources
which
could
be
useful
in
certain
circumstances.
Some1mes
it’s
very
helpful
to
be
very
angry.
Some1mes
it’s
very
important
to
be
proud,
because
it
involves
establishing
a
par1cular
territory
if
somebody’s
trying
to
invade
you.
In
the
dynamics
of
office
poli1cs,
if
you
can’t
hold
onto
your
posi1on,
then
life
gets
very
difficult.
So,
in
the
right
context,
for
a
par1cular
period
of
1me,
delivered
in
the
right
way,
there
is
no
thought
in
the
mind
that
won’t
be
useful.
The
more
we
edit,
the
more
we
say,
'I
like
this.
I
don’t
like
that,'
we’re
actually
restric1ng
the
resources
that
we
have
available
to
help
us
manage
situa1ons.
If
you
try
to
be
a
very
nice
person,
and
you
always
want
to
be
kind
and
thoughDul
and
helpful,
then
there
are
many
ac1vi1es
that
you’ll
say
are
wrong:
you
don’t
want
to
shout
at
people,
you
don’t
want
to
hit
people.
But
some1mes
we
need
to
be
quite
aggressive
to
control
a
dangerous
situa1on.
Somebody
wants
to
aIack
you,
you
have
to
be
able
to
defend
yourself.
If
you’re
out
walking
with
your
kids,
somebody
comes
to
aIack
you,
or
a
mad
dog
comes
running
at
you,
you
have
to
be
willing
to
use
all
your
energy
to
drive
that
away.
But
if
you
think,
'Oh,
I
want
to
be
a
nice
person.
I
don’t
want
to
do
these
things,'
again,
your
map
is
determining
your
rela1on
with
the
territory,
and
it
may
not
be
very
helpful.
There
are
many
func1ons
of
allowing
the
mind
to
be
by
itself,
to
roll
as
it
does.
In
Tibetan
it’s
called
rang
bab,
which
means
falling
by
itself,
like
a
waterfall.
You
sit
in
the
country
and
you
see
a
waterfall.
There’s
always
a
sort
of
spray
going
off,
and
the
water
seems
to
come
down
and
it
suddenly
shiVs.
It’s
the
same
way,
the
mind
is
just
tumbling
down.
It
sort
of
goes
apart
into
pieces,
then
it
coalesces,
and
so
on.
By
allowing
that
to
happen,
you
start
to
trust,
'Oh,
things
find
their
own
way,'
and,
in
par1cular,
you
trust,
'I
don’t
need
to
be
in
charge.'
That
is
to
say,
the
tense
ego-‐sense
of,
'I
need
to
be
in
control,'
relaxes.
Everything
is
allowed,
and
nothing
is
damaged.
This
is
a
magical
children’s
party
where
the
kids
do
whatever
they
like,
and
aVerwards
the
carpets
are
cleaned,
because
the
mind’s
nature
is
vajra;
it’s
indestruc1ble.
No
maIer
what
happens,
it
won’t
be
destroyed.
Consciousness
will
be
changed.
If
a
series
of
difficult
thoughts
arise
in
the
mind,
a
feeling
will
come
up.
On
the
subject
side,
as
it
were,
feeling
comes
up,
'Uh,
I
don’t
like
this,'
or,
'I
feel
strange,'
or,
'I
feel
anxious.'
That’s
just
another
arising.
If
you
take
that
as
the
template
of
truth,
the
touchstone
of
what
is
really
true,
you
lose
the
plot.
It’s
just
another
thought;
'I
feel
strange.’
Sit
with
that,
it
goes,
something
else
comes.
What
we
start
to
see
is
that
what
we’re
doing
all
the
1me
is,
it’s
almost
like
the
reverse
of
how
the
cinema
operates,
we’re
taking
the
flow
of
experience
and
we’re
chopping
it
up.
We’re
chopping
it
up
into
frames,
and
then
reac1ng
to
these
frames
as
if
they’re
intensely
real.
If
we
stop
the
chopping,
we
see
this
seamless
flow:
good
thoughts,
bad
thoughts,
expansion,
contrac1on.
All
kinds
of
movements
are
occurring,
and
they
keep
going,
they
keep
going.
They
say,
'The
mind
itself
is
unborn.'
We
can’t
find
our
mind
as
a
substance.
It
has
never
come
into
existence.
This
is
the
true
nature
of
Prajnaparamita.
And
on
the
other
hand,
thoughts,
feelings,
sensa1ons
are
unceasing.
There
is
no
end
to
them.
The
work
is
to
bring
the
openness
and
the
flow
together,
to
bring
the
wisdom
and
the
compassion
together.
Samsara
is
when
we
become
over
intoxicated
with
the
manifesta1on.
We
start
to
think
it’s
exis1ng
by
itself,
as
we
looked
before,
like
the
glass
exis1ng
in
itself,
the
thought
exis1ng
in
itself;
and
we
don’t
see
that
the
open
dimension,
the
natural
condi1on,
awareness
itself,
is
inseparable
from
all
the
thoughts
and
feelings
that
arise.
So
this
is
the
work:
to
both
allow
whatever
arises
to
come
and
go,
and
to
stay
relaxed
and
open
as
this
spacious
awareness,
which
has
no
essence,
no
defini1on.
Again,
we
can
go
into
the
prac1ce,
and,
this
1me
par1cularly,
perhaps
focus
on
‘What
shape
is
the
mind?’
See
if
you
can
find
any
limit
to
it,
any
boIom
or
top
or
sides.
Is
there
anything
that
appears
to
be
outside
the
mind?
And
this
1me,
in
order
to
start,
we
won’t
do
the
three
Aa,
we
can
just
relax
into
the
out
breath.
Just
releasing
three,
slow,
easy
out-‐breaths
and
just
relax
into
that
state
itself.
Practice
Let’s
take
a
few
minutes,
and
communicate
with
a
partner
what
your
experience
is
like.
P a g e
|
45
Discussion
James:
Whatever
is
arising
is,
as
you
see,
moving
and
changing.
Saraha
oVen
used
the
example
of
water
and
ice:
when
you’re
relaxed
everything
is
flowing;
and
then
suddenly
it
freezes
into
one
thing
and
you
stay
in
that;
and
then
it
flows
again.
So
what
is
that
freezing?
What
is
that
power
of
iden1fica1on?
Because,
of
course,
to
be
in
the
world
with
others,
we
have
to
take
up
a
posi1on,
we
have
to
do
something.
So
can
the
flow
be
integrated
with
space
and
also
integrate
the
freezing?
Being
somebody,
doing
something,
going
into
work,
saying
hello
to
people,
these
are
quite
solid
experiences.
The
ques1on
is,
'Where
do
they
come
from?'
which
leads
to
the
ques1on,
'What
shape
is
the
mind?'
The
church
bells
that
are
now
ringing
are
very
helpful
because
they
raise
the
ques1on,
'Are
the
bells
outside
my
mind
or
inside
my
mind?'
Do
they
come
into
my
mind?
If
they
come
into
my
mind,
what’s
the
door?
Is
it
through
the
ear?
Is
then
my
mind
something
inside.
Or
do
we
hear
the
bells
directly,
so
that
the
bells
register
where
they
are.
Science
tells
us
vibra1ons
come
into
our
ears,
but
our
direct
experience
is
that
we
hear
the
sound
where
it
is.
In
the
immediacy
of
things,
where
is
the
mind?
We
just
need
to
keep
looking
at
what
is
actually
occurring
James: They come and go. And where do they come and go?
Student: From nothing, I don't know. I can’t... I have no idea how to look at this.
James:
Hm.
That’s
the
thing,
it’s
not
like
looking
at
anything
else.
It’s
allowing
things
to
register,
in
the
way
that
the
open
sky
reveals
whatever
is
going
through
it,
whether
it’s
an
airplane,
or
a
bird,
or
a
cloud.
It’s
not
showing
the
airplane,
it’s
not
doing
anything,
but
its
very
spaciousness
allows
whatever
manifests
to
reveal
itself.
It’s
very
easy
to
see
the
airplane
and
track
it
across
the
sky;
much
more
difficult
to
see
the
sky.
We
think,
'Oh
there’s
the
sky,'
but
if
you
really
look
into
the
sky,
like
this
exercise
I
was
sugges1ng
yesterday,
you
start
to
dissolve.
You
and
the
sky
become
the
same
thing;
then
you
can’t
get
a
handle
on
it.
You
can’t
grasp
it.
It’s
exactly
that.
So
it’s
moving
to
be
closer
with
something
which
is
ungraspable,
and
the
only
way
to
do
that
is
to
recognise
that
you
yourself
are
ungraspable.
The
ungraspable
object,
which
in
Sanskrit
is
called
dharmata
or
in
Tibetan,
cho-‐nyid,
and
the
ungraspable
subject,
ciCata
in
Sanskrit
or
in
Tibetan,
sem
nyid,
become
inseparable.
But,
as
long
as
we
go
into
an
observing
self,
that
is
to
say,
'I’m
trying
to
make
sense
of
it,'
this
'I'
is
self-‐reflec1ve;
you
can
know,
'Oh
yes,
I’m
good
at
this,'
or
'I’m
not
good
at
this,'
or
'Why
can’t
I
understand
this?'
You
can
try
to
grasp
your
own
tail
in
that
way,
but
awareness
itself
has
no
head,
no
tail.
Can't
grasp
it.
So
keep
relaxing
out
of
every
posi1oning,
because
if
you
observe
these
posi1ons,
these
observing
posi1ons,
they’re
always
transient.
They
illuminate
something;
they’re
useful,
but
they’re
also
transient.
What
is
the
mind
itself?
According
to
the
tradi1on,
it
never
changes.
So
if
something
is
changing,
by
defini1on
it’s
not
the
mind
itself.
The
more
we
keep
le_ng
go
of
all
this
stuff,
what’s
the
remainder?
What
is
it
that
is
unchanging?
And
it
reveals
itself
in
a
different
way:
not
as
something
coming
towards
us,
but
'Oh!'
James:
Hm.
Yes,
maybe
it’s
a
bit
like
watching
a
sunset.
There’s
nothing
to
think
about;
you
just
sit
on
the
beach
and
the
sun’s
going
down.
It’s
that
sort
of
looking.
But
again,
the
danger
is
you
go
spaced
out.
If
you
go
spaced
out,
you
go
to
one
extreme.
If
you
get
busy
in
your
mind
trying
to
make
sense
of
it
or
thinking,
'Oh,
if
only
I
had
a
camera
I
could...'
You
can’t
catch
it,
either.
So
it’s
just
being
with
it.
And
when
you
are
with
it,
you
find
the
non-‐duality
of
self
and
object,
because
there
isn’t
anything
to
get.
It’s
when
the
searching
ceases
that
you’re
already
there.
Of
course,
as
many
religious
tradi1ons,
especially
Rumi
would
say,
if
you
keep
searching
you’ll
never
find
it;
it’s
already
there.
In
the
buddhist
tradi1on
they
say,
'If
you
keep
washing
coal
it
won’t
turn
into
chalk.'
Everybody
has
to
have
buddha
nature.
You
can’t
make
yourself
a
buddha;
you
can’t
become
a
buddha.
Enlightenment
is
already
there.
All
the
work
that
we
do
trying
to
improve
ourselves
is
useful
on
the
level
of
energy,
but
is
never
useful
on
the
level
of
recognising
the
real
nature,
because
the
real
nature
is
unchanging.
So,
if
you
develop
the
paramitas
and
you
develop
generosity,
endurance,
and
so
on,
these
are
wonderful
quali1es
for
being
in
the
world
with
others,
for
being
useful,
but
they
don’t
help
you
to
understand
your
own
nature.
Because
the
nature
is
not
produced
by
anything,
it’s
not
developed
by
anything,
it’s
not
destroyed
by
anything.
It’s
never
been
obscured.
So
in
buddhism
we
spend
a
lot
of
1me
removing
the
obscura1ons
from
something
which
is
unobscured.
This
is
a
paradoxical
prac1ce.
What
is
the
obscura1on?
Me.
What
is
unobscured?
Me.
So,
self
and
self,
in
these
two
forms,
are
moving
together.
And
to
be
too
obsessed
with
doing
purifica1on
is
not
helpful,
because
the
mind
is
pure
from
the
very
beginning;
and
yet
there
are
obscura1ons.
What
are
the
obscura1ons?
Always
impermanent,
adven11ous,
coming
and
going.
They
are
there
and
not
there.
The
mind
is
always
there.
The
mind
never
goes,
never
comes
,
it
stays,
but
these
thoughts
are
coming
and
going.
Removing
obscura1on
simply
means
relaxing
addic1on
to
thought:
relaxing
addic1on
to
the
arising
as
if
the
arising
will
tell
you
the
truth
about
the
ground
of
the
arising.
Arisings
tell
us
the
truth
about
arisings,
they
never
tell
us
the
truth
about
the
ground
of
arising.
The
ground
of
arising?
Nobody
can
say.
We
say,
'naked,'
'fresh,'
'like
the
sky,'
and
so
on.
But,
when
you
experience
this...
'Shit!'.
So,
it’s
funny.
So,
again
and
again,
we
have
to
not
be
too
busy.
Not
be
too
busy.
Busyness
is
useful
for
developing
quali1es
or
working
with
energy,
but
busyness
will
simply
obscure
the
nature
of
the
mind,
because
what
is
it
that
obscures
the
mind?
It’s
not
something
other
than
the
mind.
There’s
this
strong
tradi1on
that’s
coming
to
European
thought
from
Mani,
who
was
one
of
the
great
prophets
in
what
is
now
Iran.
He
developed
this
very
dualis1c
view
of
the
upper
pure
sky
god
and
the
lower
dark
water
god.
And
this
strong
dualis1c
tendency
con1nues;
it’s
been
one
of
the
big
problems
in
Chris1an
theology:
the
ques1on
of
evil.
You
know,
where
does
the
devil
come
from?
It’s
P a g e
|
47
a
very
big
ques1on:
did
God
make
the
devil?
Why
would
he
make
the
devil?
So,
then
you
have
the
story
of
Lucifer
we
touched
on
yesterday.
In
dzogchen,
it’s
a
completely
different
view.
It
says
non-‐duality
is
the
nature
of
things;
everything
has
been
inseparable
and
pure
from
the
very
beginning.
Inside
that,
if
you
take
things
the
wrong
way,
all
sorts
of
fantasies
and
dreams
will
spiral
out,
and
they
will
appear
to
be
the
case,
but
they’re
not
the
case.
There
is
no
'other.'
There
isn’t
a
devil.
There
isn’t
a
samsara
factory
and
a
nirvana
factory
and
they’re
kind
of
in
compe11ve
produc1on.
Samsara
is
a
subset
of
nirvana:
they
have
the
same
ground,
except
one
has
just
got
a
liIle
twister
in
it.
Obscura1on
is
not
different
from
the
radiance
of
the
dharmakaya.
If
you
see
the
dharmakaya,
then
you
recognise,
'Oh,
that’s
what
the
obscura4on
is.'
But,
if
you’re
in
the
obscura1on,
you
won’t
see
the
dharmakaya
because
you
are
hallucina1ng
to
yourself.
It’s
like
children
who
eat
a
lot
of
chocolate
and
drink
coca
cola
in
the
evening,
and
they
don’t
want
to
go
to
bed,
and
they
run
around
the
house
and
drive
you
crazy,
and
they’re
buzzing
and
you
think,
'Uh
oh,
this
is
bad
news,'
but
they
think,
'I’m
having
a
good
4me!
This
is
wonderful!'
But
actually,
you
see
the
sugar
like
a
volcano
going
through
them.
This
is
what’s
happened,
that
we've
become
intoxicated
with
thought,
and
we’re
asking
thought
to
do
something
it
can’t
do.
We’re
asking
thought
to
be
stable,
reliable,
and
show
us
the
meaning
of
life.
Thought
will
show
you
how
to
drive
a
car,
how
to
hold
a
knife
and
fork,
how
to
wipe
your
bum,
but
it
won’t
show
you
the
meaning
of
existence.
James:
Well,
it’s
stable
in
that
it
doesn’t
exist.
I
mean,
the
thing
about
the
ego
is,
because
it’s
empty,
it
can
be
anything.
And
this
is
why
the
first
person
singular
is
fabulous.
You
can
apply
it
to
anything.
You
can
say,
'I’m
hungry,'
'I’m
4red,'
'I’m
Bri4sh,'
'I’m
superman,'
you
can
be
anything
you
want.
This
is
why
we
have
theatre,
why
we
have
movies.
We
actually
like
movies
because
movies
show
us
people
ac1ng.
We
pay
money
to
get
people
to
show
us
that
iden1ty
is
an
illusion
,
but,
we
don’t
really
want
to
believe
it
ourselves.
And
the
reason
it
func1ons
is
exactly
because
it’s
empty;
because
the
'I'
is
empty,
it
can
be
anything
at
all.
When
you
try
to
grasp
it
you
can’t
find
it,
and
yet,
it’s
always
being
something.
And
that
is
the
point
where
samsara
and
nirvana
are
just
kissing,
very
gently.
LiIle
spring1me
lovers
mee1ng
for
the
first
1me
,
because
nirvana
is
saying
rigpa,
this
unborn
awareness,
completely
open
and
empty,
everything
is
arising,
and
the
ego
is
empty
and
saying,
'It’s
me,
it’s
me,
it’s
me.'
So,
one
is
open
and
relaxed,
le_ng
things
go,
and
the
other
is
open
and
empty,
moving
into
iden1fica1on
of
the
situa1on.
It’s
exactly
the
same,
that’s
why
they
say,
'One
ground
and
two
paths.'
Break
Another
term
for
the
palace
that’s
built
inside
a
mandala,
because
although
it
looks
flat,
it’s
actually
a
three-‐dimensional
shape,
a
zhalye
khang,
which
means
infinite
house.
The
mandala
represents
the
fact
that
the
size
of
any
object
can
vary
enormously.
Everything
can
shrink
right
down,
or
expand
right
out.
Our
world
is
expanding
and
contrac1ng
all
the
1me.
When
we
see
a
mandala
it’s
a
form
which
can
include
everything.
When
we
sit
here,
if
we
feel
ourselves
inside
our
skin-‐body,
we
feel
the
big
world
outside
and
the
world
is
very,
very
big
and
we
are
very
small.
When
we
relax
and
open,
there
is
no
limit
to
our
size.
Our
dimension
has
no
end
to
it,
and
so
in
that
sense
we
are
infinite,
and
in
the
infinite
space
of
the
mandala
everything
is
included.
Just
as
inside
our
body
we
have
a
central
pipe,
the
avadhu4,
running
from
the
base
up
to
the
top
of
our
head.
This
pipe
can
come
out
through
the
nose,
as
well,
and
[go]
in
at
the
navel,
but,
the
central
thing
is,
through
the
centre
of
the
body
is
an
empty
pipe.
The
avadhu4
represents
emp1ness,
it
means
the
body
is
created
around
an
empty
core.
In
yoga
prac1ce,
you
bring
the
winds
of
the
body
into
this
pipe.
That
is
to
say,
you
bring
all
the
agitated
energy,
which
gives
rise
to
sudden
disrup1ve
movements
and
disturbance,
you
bring
all
of
that
into
the
central
channel.
But
this
central
channel
is
not
necessarily
something
the
size
of
your
finger
inside
the
body.
The
central
channel
also
expands
to
include
the
whole
universe.
So
you
can
bring
the
universe
into
the
central
channel,
or
you
can
just
see,
the
whole
universe
is
already
in
the
central
channel.
Everything
is
immediately
in
emp1ness
and
in
that
there
is
enough
space
for
everything
just
as
it
is.
Nothing
needs
to
be
squeezed,
nothing
needs
to
be
expanded.
Everything
is
perfect
just
as
it
is.
It
comes
into
being,
then
it
goes
out
of
being.
That’s
why
construc1ng
things
like
mandalas
is
very
useful.
The
circular
shape
is
very
containing.
A
circle
has
no
beginning
and
end,
and
just
working
with
that
shape
gives
us
the
sense
that
all
the
bits
of
our
lives
are
within
the
containing
space
of
presence.
Something
begins
and
ends;
we
do
a
bit
of
work
and
have
to
go
away,
so
much
change,
can
any
meaning
be
found
in
this?
Yet
there
is
an
intrinsic
meaning
of
all
these
events
being
inseparable
from
space.
This
is
very
different
from
the
modern,
terrible
no1on
of
mul1-‐tasking
where
everything
is
in
liIle
bits.
Yet
actually
the
moving
sequence
of
our
life
has
no
beginning
or
end.
Everything
is
in
one
great
flow.
One
great
circle.
The
more
we
have
space
for
ourselves,
the
more
we
find
that
everything
is
in
its
proper
place.
Another
way
of
thinking
about
the
movement
is
to
experience
it
in
terms
of
a
dakini.
Dakini
is
a
word
that
has
many
different
meanings.
In
India
it
can
mean
small
village
goddesses
who
cause
trouble,
like
village
spirits.
Some1mes
they
bring
disease,
and
so
on.
There
are
many
different
levels
of
them,
and
they
go
right
up
to
the
jnana
dakinis,
or
the
wisdom
dakinis,
who
represent
the
energy
of
wisdom.
The
mind
is
moving.
What
are
these
thoughts?
If
you
think
in
terms
of
a
tantric
situa1on,
the
central
figure
of
the
mandala
sits
in
the
middle
and
doesn't
move
so,
in
a
typical
Nyingmapa
mandala,
Padmasambhava
would
be
si_ng
in
the
middle,
and
around
him
many
dakinis
are
moving.
That
is
to
say,
our
basic
buddha
nature
is
seIled
in
the
middle;
it
never
moves,
it
doesn't
change,
but,
around
it,
many
thoughts
and
feelings
are
moving.
They
move
in
rela1on
to
this
central
figure.
You
can
say
that
they
are
the
messengers
of
the
central
figure,
or
the
joy
of
the
central
figure,
the
playfulness
of
the
central
figure.
In
that
way,
energy
arises
from
the
rela1onship
between
rigpa,
awareness,
and
emp1ness.
Dakinis
–
it’s
a
way
of
experiencing
the
dynamic
energy
of
the
world
as
a
blessing,
instead
of
being
troubled
by
disturbances,
by
sudden
phone
calls,
or
people
being
unreliable.
This
is
just
the
dakinis
playing.
P a g e
|
49
One
of
the
famous
chod
prac1ces,
probably
the
most
popular
one,
wriIen
by
Jigme
Lingpa,
is
called
Khandro
Khajang,
which
means
the
laughter
of
the
dakinis,
but
it’s
a
funny
kind
of
laughter.
It
means,
like,
'Wake
up,
you
asshole.
What
do
you
think
you’re
doing?'
kind
of
laughter.
You
could
read
all
the
turbulence
in
the
economic
markets,
climate
change,
as
a
kind
of
terrifying
laugh
of
the
dakinis,
that
are
saying,
'Wake
up,
what
are
you
doing?
You
put
your
blinkers
on.
You’re
asleep.
You’re
going
on.
You
want
everything
to
be
stable
and
secure.
Don't
you
recognise
what
this
is?
This
is
a
very
brief
chance
you
have
to
wake
up
and
you’re
spending
it
trying
to
get
a
beCer
car,
wan4ng
to
have
three
holidays
a
year.
This
is
not
what
you
should
be
doing.'
The
dakini
principle
is
about
a
communica1on
which
can
be
one
of
connec1ng
and
reuni1ng
with
the
ground,
but
its
parallel
and
more
ac1ve
force
is
the
disrup1on
of
the
situa1ons
which
have
become
separate
from
the
ground.
So
when
we
find
ourselves
locked
in
our
everyday
concerns,
you
get
a
whack
some1mes.
Of
course,
there
are
many
tradi1onal
stories
about
par1cularly
scholars,
like
Naropa,
when
he
was
James
at
Nalanda
University.
He’s
si_ng
quietly
in
his
room,
studying
away.
This
voice
shouts
at
him
from
outside,
'What
are
you
doing?'
He
goes
outside,
'Go
away.'
Some
ugly
old
woman
is
there
and
she
asks
him
some
ques1ons,
and
he
doesn't
know
the
answer.
He’s
very
shocked
and
he
says,
'Why
are
you
here?'
She
says
'You
should
see
my
brother.'
So,
he
goes
off
and
he
meets
her
brother,
who
is
Tilopa,
who
is
a
yogi
si_ng
on
the
banks
of
the
river.
You
should
learn
that
whole
story,
it’s
very
beau1ful,
and
the
key
point
is
the
interrup1on
where
somebody
has
become
sealed.
Someone’s
poten1al
has
become
sealed
by
becoming
too
refined.
It’s
very
important
for
roughness
and
crudeness
to
come
back
into
the
world.
One
of
the
func1ons
of
tantra
was
to
link
birth
and
death.
Tantra
is
concerned
with
substances
like
menstrual
blood.
It’s
concerned
with
ashes,
with
the
cemetery.
It’s
concerned
with
the
points
of
crea1on
and
dissolu1on.
The
middle
period
of
our
life,
where
we
feel
a
bit
sorted,
where
we
know
how
life
is,
easily
becomes
too
smoothed
over.
And
the
dakinis,
in
so
many
of
these
stories,
come
to
bring
people
back
to
the
body,
in
all
its
biological
disrup1ons,
but
also
back
to
vulgarity.
In
that
sense
they
also
have
part
of
the
quality
of
the
fool
and
the
trickster,
which
you
get
in
many
tradi1ons.
It
is
completely
inappropriate
for
a
monk
to
be
vulgar.
Monks
have
to
be
very
precise
and
exquisite
in
their
manners,
and
charming,
and
contained.
The
force
of
dakinis
and
yogis
is
something
quite
different.
It’s
to
shake
things
more
so
that
the
seeming
clarity
and
certainty
is
disturbed.
One
of
the
amazing
things
that
happened
aVer
the
Tibetans
had
to
flee
from
Tibet,
is
that
they
came
to
India
and
within
a
very
short
period
of
1me
they
were
building
monasteries
again.
Now,
in
India,
there
are
hundreds
and
hundreds
of
monasteries,
very
big
monasteries.
The
monasteries
were
knocked
down
in
Tibet.
Without
one
thought
they
have
built
monasteries
again.
Maybe
there’s
some
lesson
in
having
monasteries
knocked
down.
Maybe
something
else
could
happen,
but,
‘No,
no,
quite
happy
to
have
monasteries.’
Very,
very
big
monasteries.
Very
oVen
empty
monasteries
made
of
cement.
The
point
there
is,
if
you
get
a
shake,
maybe
the
shake
means
something.
But
it’s
very
difficult,
if
you
have
a
tradi1on
and
you
have
to
maintain
the
tradi1on,
to
do
something
new.
Namkhai
Norbu
very
oVen
says,
if
you're
imprisoned
and
you’re
trapped
in
by
bars,
it
doesn't
maIer
whether
the
bars
are
made
of
gold
or
iron,
they’re
s1ll
going
to
keep
you
in.
So
the
bars
of
a
tradi1on
can
be
very,
very
controlling
because
there
is
always
a
lot
to
do.
There
are
pujas
to
be
read
every
day,
water
bowls
to
be
filled
and
emp1ed,
the
floor
to
be
polished
and
clean.
Monasteries
keep
many
people
busy
all
the
1me.
Cleanliness
is
next
to
godliness,
this
is
a
no1on
that
we
associate
with
Luther
and
Calvin,
not
really
with
the
Buddha.
Actually,
it
doesn't
maIer
whether
you’re
clean
or
dirty,
whether
your
life
is
peaceful
or
not
peaceful.
In
the
book
The
Yogi’s
Handbag
Book,
or
Simply
Being,
at
the
beginning
when
Chetsangpa
is
talking
about
teachers
he
said,
if
your
teacher
is
a
businessman
and
wants
to
make
a
lot
of
money,
and
exploits
other
people,
that’s
fine.
If
your
teacher
is
a
monk
and
keeps
all
the
rules,
that’s
fine.
If
your
teacher
is
drunk
all
the
1me,
that’s
fine.
It
doesn't
maIer.
You
won’t
know
if
something
has
value
from
the
form
of
it.
The
level
of
form
is
the
level
of
conven1onal
reading:
this
must
be
good
because
it
looks
like
that;
this
will
not
be
so
good
because
it
looks
like
that.
But
that
is
the
ego
categorising
things
and
pu_ng
things
in
boxes.
Actually,
what
is
meaningful
in
life
is
what
connects
with
us.
It
doesn't
really
maIer
how
it
is,
if
it
connects
with
us,
that’s
the
one.
And
so
we
have
to
trust
our
belly,
and
that’s
the
really
important
thing.
However
to
do
this
you
have
to
be
free
to
deal
with
the
consequences
which
arise.
For
example,
in
the
old
days,
people
would
fall
in
love,
but
they
might
know
that
their
parents
wouldn't
approve
of
the
person
they'd
fallen
in
love
with.
Then
they
had
to
decide:
did
they
leave
the
family
or
do
they
marry
the
person
their
parents
have
chosen
for
them?
Do
you
go
with
the
conven1onal
line,
in
which
case
you
inherit
the
farm
and
life
is
easy
but
you’re
stuck
with
someone
you
don't
want,
or
you
go
with
the
person
you
want
and
tumble
into
life
and
you
don't
really
know
what
to
do?
It’s
a
similar
thing.
Any
kind
of
encapsula1on
can
be
both
a
refuge
and
a
prison.
Any
kind
of
freedom
can
be
libera1on
and
a
desola1on.
Each
of
us
has
to
work
out
what
kind
of
path
is
sui1ng
our
par1cular
configura1on
of
our
own
balance
of
the
skandhas,
and
so
on.
Dakini
is
a
very
inspiring
way
of
thinking
about
the
nature
of
our
energy,
because
when
something
is
moving
in
the
sky,
it’s
influenced
by
the
winds.
We
experience
many
winds
in
our
life.
We
have
internal
winds:
energe1c
winds,
mood
winds,
depressions,
anxie1es
and
so
on.
External
winds:
winds
of
the
season,
and
so
on.
This
is
what
we
have
to
work
with.
The
more
that
we
can
be
at
home
in
the
experience
of
ourselves
as
dynamic
and
energe1c,
then
we
have
to
find
ways
to
work
with
these
circumstances.
You
know,
there
are
some
birds
that
can
fly
2,000
miles
without
res1ng.
It’s
amazing;
and
the
dakini
is
like
that.
The
dakini
doesn't
need
to
come
down
and
rest
on
the
ground,
and
in
that
sense
it’s
like
our
energy.
To
keep
moving
in
the
sky,
to
keep
moving
in
space,
so
that
medita1on
isn’t
a
kind
of
holiday
from
daily
life.
When
we
go
into
work,
if
you
work
in
an
office,
there
are
all
kind
of
rules.
You
can
go
in
in
the
spirit
of
the
dakini
and
you
see
everything
is
moving,
everything
is
changing.
Pick
up
the
telephone,
the
telephone
has
wires,
these
wires
are
carrying
messages
going
everywhere.
The
electronic
world
is
the
world
of
the
dakini,
isn’t
it?
Everything
is
moving,
unreliable,
changing
all
the
1me.
S o ,
i t ’ s
about
not
being
fixed
in
a
box.
Not
taking
the
world
too
seriously,
but
having
to
work
with
what
is
there.
Before
we
go
on
I'll
say
a
liIle
bit
about
these
teachings
that
we've
been
doing
and
where
they
come
from.
Teaching lineage
I
got
many
teachings
on
dzogchen
from
my
main
teacher,
Chimed
Rigdzin,
par1cularly
in
the
middle
1970’s.
For
about
two
years
we
worked
a
lot
on
this
kind
of
stuff,
and
I
got
many
instruc1ons
from
him.
I
also
got
instruc1ons
from
Dudjom
Rinpoche,
Chatral
Rinpoche
and
Kangyur
Rinpoche.
These
are
through
different
kinds
of
lineages,
but
they
all
go
in
the
same
direc1on.
I
also,
later,
did
some
work
together
with
Namkhai
Norbu
on
some
texts,
and
also
got
some
instruc1on
from
him.
But
the
main
tradi1on
in
this
is
from
the
Byangter
and
from
the
termas
of
Chimed
Rigdzin.
In
that
tradi1on,
dzogchen
is
integrated
with
the
other
paths,
so
tantra
and
dzogchen,
are
not
seen
as
par1cularly
separate,
mainly
because
tantra
is
concerned
with
the
con1nuity
of
existence.
It’s
concerned
with
placing
every
moment
of
experience
on
the
thread
of
emp1ness.
Because
tantra,
rgyud,
means
con1nuity,
like
the
beads
on
a
necklace
held
in
place
by
a
string.
P a g e
|
51
So
every
moment,
which
seems
to
be
something
in
itself,
which
seems
to
be
just
this
thing,
has
a
hole
in
it,
and
that’s
a
hole
of
emp1ness,
and
it
strings
along,
and
it
strings
along.
So
the
beads
of
empty
experience
keep
flowing;
this
is
the
real
meaning
of
tantra,
and
dzogchen
is
not
so
different.
Tantric
methods
and
the
dzogchen
view
is
very,
very
common
in
the
Nyingmapa
and
Kagyupa
prac1ces.
What
we
were
looking
at
was
a
liIle
bit
on
obscura1on.
We’ll
look
a
liIle
bit
more
at
that,
and
then
come
back
into
medita1on
prac1ce.
As
I
was
saying,
in
many
of
the
teachings
they
are
concerned
with
obstacles
on
the
path,
obscura1ons,
overcoming
the
defilements,
transforming
the
five
poisons,
and
so
on.
There
is
a
lot
of
stress
on
purifica1on.
In
dzogchen
they
speak
of
two
forms
of
purity.
There
is
the
original
purity,
called
ka
dag.
Ka
means
origin,
or
beginning,
or
that
which
is
always
there.
Dagpa
means
pure,
and
this
is
the
innate
purity
of
the
mind.
From
the
very
beginning,
the
mind,
because
it’s
not
a
substance,
because
it’s
indestruc1ble,
has
never
been
mixed
with,
or
contaminated
by
anything
else.
This
is
the
natural
purity
of
all
beings.
Now,
beings
don’t
recognise
this.
Why
not?
Because
of
adven11ous
faults.
Adven11ous
means
it
has
an
advent,
it
has
a
beginning.
Something
happens,
and
there’s
an
obscura1on.
When
this
is
purified,
you
have
what’s
called
dri
ma
dagpa,
that’s
to
say
the
purity
which
is
free
of
defilements,
and
that
is
the
purity
which
is
aIained
through
prac1ce.
In
the
different
styles
of
teaching
and
prac1ce,
you
can
focus
on
the
primordial
purity,
or
you
can
focus
on
gaining
the
purity
that
comes
through
prac1ce,
that
is
to
say,
through
iden1fying
some
fault
in
your
mind,
and
ge_ng
rid
of
it.
In
my
pocket
I
have
some
eucalyptus
pas1lles.
I
can
take
them
out
of
my
pocket,
and
I
can
put
them
back
in
my
pocket.
Do
we
have
faults
in
our
mind
in
the
way
I
have
a
packet
in
my
pocket?
This
is
a
ques1on,
because
if
you
think
that
your
mind
is
a
container,
and
it’s
got
some
kind
of
dirty
water
in
it,
then
you
want
to
pour
the
dirty
water
out
and
clean
it
very
well.
So
how
you
go
about
thinking
about
the
work
that
needs
to
be
done
in
medita1on
prac1ce
depends
very
much
on
the
view
that
you
hold
of
yourself,
what
understanding
you
have
of
yourself.
Tradi1onally
the
dzogchen
view
is
seen
as
being
at
the
very
top,
at
the
apex
of
nine
different
stages
of
prac1ce,
because
the
view
of
dzogchen
is
that,
from
the
very
beginning,
the
mind
is
completely
pure.
Therefore,
there
is
nothing
to
purify.
Therefore,
stop
being
busy.
You
come
down
a
step
and
you
say,
'Oh,
there
are
many
subtle
obscura4ons.
You
need
to
be
very
careful
and
not
geXng
caught
up
in
these.
You
have
to
purify
the
base
that
could
be
obscured.'
These
are
different
views.
They
see
the
world
differently,
so
it
is
absolutely
central
for
each
person
to
come
into
rela1on
with
yourself
and
work
out
what
rings
true
for
you.
There’s
no
point
in
just
saying
'I
am
completely
pure
from
the
very
beginning,'
and
inside
you’re
full
of
self-‐hatred
and
full
of
nasty
liIle
thoughts.
That
wouldn't
make
much
sense.
But
if
you
can
recognise,
'Oh,
all
of
these
nasty
liCle
thoughts
that
tell
me
I’m
small,
I’m
stupid,
I’ve
wasted
my
life,'
if
you
can
see
that
all
of
these
thoughts
are
just
arising
and
passing,
then
the
purity
of
the
mind
is
there.
That
is
the
most
important
thing.
What
do
you
choose?
Here
is
a
plate
of
chocolate.
Here
is
a
plate
of
shit.
Both
are
brown.
Which
one
do
you
want
to
s1ck
your
spoon
into?
That’s
what
they
say:
one
ground,
two
paths.
We
have
the
choice.
The
choice
isn’t
decided
by
the
Karmapa
si_ng
on
a
throne,
not
by
the
Dalai
Lama,
not
by
any
big
lama
somewhere.
You,
yourself
have
to
open
to
it
because
the
view
has
to
be
lived.
If
the
view
is
not
really
going
through
your
bones,
through
the
very
marrow
of
your
existence,
then
the
medita1on
will
always
go
wrong.
This
is
why
we
spend
a
lot
of
1me
looking
at
the
view.
It’s
not
a
philosophical
exercise.
It’s
to
get
the
absolute
clarity,
'Oh,
yeah,'
and
then
we
take
that
into
the
prac1ce.
But
if
we
feel,
'Well,
that’s
a
nice
idea.
Maybe
it’s
true
for
some
people,
but
I
don't
think
it
can
be
true
for
me
because
really
I’m
like
this,
for
me
it’s
going
to
take
a
long
4me.'
What
you
are
essen1ally
saying
is
'I,
my
ego,
am
the
one
who
is
deciding
the
limit
of
my
capacity.'
The
tail,
the
dog;
who
is
wagging
what?
If
the
ego
is
wagging
the
real
buddha
nature,
you
have
a
problem,
because
the
teaching
is:
the
mind
is
pure.
'That’s
all
very
well,
but
let
me
tell
you
something
about
me.
Last
week,
I
had
a
really
hard
4me...'
and
this
is
how
the
mind’s
working.
That’s
your
basic
choice.
When
a
thought
arises,
do
you
fall
into
it,
do
you
believe
it?
Or
do
you
rest
and
let
the
thought
go
free?
This
is
the
ongoing
path
of
the
separa1on
between
samsara
and
nirvana.
When
it
says,
‘from
the
very
beginning
the
mind
has
never
been
obscured,’
it
means
this
open
awareness,
which
is
present
now,
although
it’s
full
of
all
kinds
of
thoughts
and
feelings,
has
never
been
covered
by
these
thoughts,
because
they
are
its
own
radiance.
Earlier
we
were
looking
at
this
prac1ce,
'What
shape
is
the
mind?'
When
we
really
look
and
look,
what
sort
of
walls
do
we
find
to
the
mind?
What
is
the
top
of
the
mind?
What’s
on
the
right
side,
the
leV
side?
Si_ng
here,
maybe
a
car
goes
past,
or
an
airplane,
or
the
bells
start
to
ring,
it’s
always
the
central
point:
are
they
outside
the
mind,
or
inside
the
mind?
When
you
experience
the
sound
arising,
and
you're
already
there
and
open
with
it,
the
sound
is
registering
in
the
mind.
The
sound
is
coming
from
where?
Well,
if
the
mind
has
no
limit,
there
is
nothing
outside
the
mind.
So,
there
cannot
be
any
impor1ng
into
the
mind.
Therefore,
these
thoughts,
experiences,
motor
cars,
airplanes,
are
coming
from
your
mind.
They
don't
have
anywhere
else
to
come
from.
The
factory
that
made
the
airplane
comes
from
your
mind.
It’s
very
interes1ng
to
prac1se
dzogchen
in
the
airplane,
knowing
that
I’m
si_ng
in
the
airplane
that’s
in
my
mind.
That’s
exactly
how
it
is.
The
mind
is
not
the
brain.
The
brain
is
something
experienced
by
the
mind.
The
infinite
mind,
because
it
has
no
limit,
is
the
basis
for
everything.
The
ground
of
everything.
It
gives
rise
to
samsara;
it
gives
rise
to
nirvana.
It
means
all
the
self-‐doubt
that
we
have,
all
the
hatred,
all
the
mistakes
we’ve
ever
made,
have
arisen
from
the
pure,
uncondi1oned
state.
Why
do
they
arise
in
that
way?
Because
of
a
spin
that
is
put
onto
things
through
a
disturbance
of
energy.
When
we
hold
things
1ghtly,
this
creates
a
vibra1on
which
is
a
sort
of
distor1on.
It’s
like
waving
your
hand
in
front
of
face;
you
can’t
see
very
clearly.
When
you
drop
your
hand
you
see
more
clearly.
The
ground
nature
itself
is
not
obscure,
but
what
you
have
is
an
auto-‐intoxica1on,
in
which
we
become
mesmerised
by
our
own
crea1vity.
The
crea1vity
of
the
ground
falls
in
love
with
itself.
In
one
of
the
early
Upanishads,
it
said
god
was
lonely
so
he
decided
to
make
the
world.
Why
did
dualism
arise?
From
the
dzogchen
point
of
view,
nothing
has
really
arisen.
Everything
is
an
illusion,
but
it
is
a
peaceful
illusion.
It’s
a
perfect
illusion.
It’s
not
troublesome.
It’s
not
frightening.
The
more
we
relax
and
open,
the
more
we
feel
at
home
in
the
world.
Obscura1on
is
the
illusion
generated
by
a
thought
fixa1ng
on
another
thought.
For
example,
on
a
very
ordinary
level,
you
might
think,
'Oh,
I
wish
I’d
learned
Italian.
I
must
do
that.'
So,
you
iden1fy
there
is
a
me
who
has
a
deficit,
which
is
to
say
knowledge
of
Italian,
and
this
is
then
not
just
a
fact,
but
there
comes
an,
‘Oh,'
which
is,
‘Ah,
shit,
I’m
going
to
Italy
again
in
the
summer.
I
won’t
be
able
to
speak
the
language.
It’s
so
annoying.
Why
didn’t
I
learn
some
over
the
winter
when
it
was
cold.
Now
spring
is
coming.
The
evenings
are
geXng
beCer.
I
want
to
go
out,
blah,
blah,
blah.'
This
is
the
kind
of
thing
that
goes
on.
P a g e
|
53
So
what
is
happening
there?
Who
is
disappointed
in
who?
One
thought
is
commen1ng
on
another
thought.
Energy
is
playing
with
energy.
This
is
like
children
in
the
playground:
some1mes
they
play
nicely
together,
some1mes
they
want
to
push
each
other
over.
Some1mes
our
thoughts
collaborate,
some1mes
they’re
in
conflict.
In
my
work
I
oVen
hear
people
say
they
want
to
kill
themselves.
–
'You’re
going
to
kill
your
body;
whether
you’ll
kill
yourself
or
not,
you
don't
know.'
–
'When
I’m
dead,
I’ll
be
dead.'
–
'Ah,
how
do
you
know?
You
don't
know
where
you
came
from
before
you
were
born.
How
do
you
know
where
you’re
going
to
go
when
you
die?
BeCer
stay
alive
4ll
you
find
out.'
This
is
not
the
standard
Public
Health
interven1on
with
suicidal
pa1ents,
but
it
tends
to
be
quite
effec1ve,
because,
of
course,
when
you
want
to
kill
yourself,
you’re
living
in
a
bubble
of,
'This
is
terrible,
I
can’t
bear
it.'
This
is
a
very
small
football
pitch
to
be
running
up
and
down
on.
It’s
one
or
two
thoughts
chasing
each
other.
Immediately,
you
introduce
some
metaphysical
overview,
‘What
is
this?’
There’s
a
bit
of
space.
So
always,
always,
we’re
looking
at
the
dynamic
nature,
the
impermanent
nature
of
thoughts,
sensa1ons,
feelings,
and
observing
how,
when
they
come
together,
they
create
paIerns,
and
these
paIerns
appear
to
be
real.
Like
a
child
playing
with
a
Lego
set.
Take
the
building
blocks
and
build
it
up,
and
suddenly
there’s
a
tractor,
or
there’s
a
crane,
and
they
can
play
around
with
that,
and
when
they
get
bored
they
take
the
parts
and
build
something
else.
In
the
dzogchen
tradi1on
they
say
that
everything
is
created
out
of
sound
and
light.
Sound
and
light
come
together
in
the
manifesta1on
of
the
five
elements,
the
five
elements
feed
into
the
five
skandhas,
the
five
wisdoms,
and
so
on.
The
whole
world
arises
in
this
way.
It’s
dynamic,
ever-‐
changing.
When
this
is
not
realised,
we
take
it
as
solid
and
real.
We
take
the
five
elements
as
self-‐exis1ng,
not
as
emana1ons
of
transient
light.
Not
as
this
emerging
focus.
This
is
the
central
importance
of
understanding
what
the
view
means,
that
one
should
examine
oneself
again
and
again,
and
make
sure
this
is
the
view,
'Do
I
really
believe
it?'
Let
it
massage
itself
deep
into
the
core
of
your
being.
It’s
an
incredible
no1on.
From
the
very
beginning,
my
nature
has
been
pure,
and
nothing
has
destroyed
this,
nothing
has
defiled
this,
which
means
that
all
the
various
sins
and
faults
don't
mean
too
much.
I
remember,
years
ago,
in
India,
there
was
a
women
who
went
to
see
a
great
yogi
called
Apo
Rinpoche.
She
had
had
a
very
disturbed
life,
and
she
had
been
a
pros1tute
and
done
many,
many
things,
and
she
spent
a
long
1me
telling
him
all
the
faults,
all
the
things
she'd
done
and
she
was
crying
and
incredibly
upset,
and
really
despairing,
and
wan1ng
to
know
just
what
on
earth
could
she
do.
Eventually,
she
kind
of
wound
down,
and
he
said,
'Oh,
is
that
all?’
She
was
able
to
hear
that.
So
who
is
the
one
who
did
all
of
these
things?
What
was
done?
Due
to
causes
and
circumstances,
you
find
yourself
in
a
situa1on,
and
you
do
this
and
that.
Maybe
you
put
heroin
in
your
arm,
maybe
you
steal
something,
maybe
you
sleep
with
your
best
friend’s
wife,
you
do
something
and
then
you
think,
'Oh,
god,
why
did
I
do
that?
This
is
terrible.
Everyone
hates
me.
My
life's
falling
down.'
What
has
happened?
Some
disturbance
of
energy
has
happened,
that’s
what’s
happened.
Of
course
people
cry,
people
get
angry,
they
shout,
they
say
'I’ll
leave
you,'
and
so
on.
These
are
the
disrup1ons
of
life.
What
was
there
before
was
not
carved
in
stone.
It
was
due
to
causes
and
condi1ons,
and
due
to
causes
and
condi1ons
it
changes
again.
This
is
not
to
say
that,
because
the
mind
is
empty,
you
can
do
whatever
you
like.
It’s
not
to
say
that.
But
it’s
to
say,
for
people
who
really
do
the
prac1ce,
look
at
what
you
do.
Whenever
you
judge
yourself
harshly,
observe
the
impact
of
that.
You
become
smaller,
you
lose
energy,
so
much
work
to
do,
and
then
you’re
bea1ng
yourself
to
keep
going.
You
cut
yourself
in
the
name
of
becoming
a
beIer
person
and
you
actually
make
your
situa1on
worse.
Forgiveness
is
very,
very
important.
This
is
why
the
second
form
of
purity,
the
purity
of
having
removed
the
defilements,
is
also
important.
You
can
do
it
instantly
if
you
recognise
that,
from
the
beginning,
the
nature
is
pure.
And
energy,
when
it’s
not
grounded
in
that
pure
nature,
will
be
crazy.
Of
course.
That’s
why
these
things
arise,
because
people
don't
know
their
real
nature.
All
the
troubles
in
the
world
arise
from
this:
the
Taliban,
al
Qaida,
George
Bush,
Guantanamo
Bay,
all
of
these
things
arise
from
the
same
thing.
What
the
tricky
businessmen
have
been
doing,
the
lying
and
chea1ng,
the
cover-‐ups,
all
arise
from
the
five
poisons.
The
five
poisons
have
the
nature
of
emp1ness,
but
when
you
don't
recognise
the
emp1ness,
they
become
a
site
of
iden1fica1on
for
the
desperate
ego,
and
that’s
why
people
lie
and
cheat
and
squeeze
other
people.
They
don't
do
it
because
they’re
bad,
but
because
they’re
being
caught
up
in
a
whirlpool
of
distorted
energy.
The
root
of
that
whirlpool
is
emp1ness.
This
is
what
we
need
to
see
in
ourselves.
When
we
are
not
grounded,
when
we
go
into
a
spin,
what
happens?
You
can
find
yourself
caught
up
in
quite
destruc1ve
thoughts,
lusDul
thoughts,
crazy
thoughts.
Who
is
the
one
who
is
whirling?
'I
am.'
Who
is
this
I?
‘Emp4ness.
Ah,
ah.’
This
becomes
peaceful
very
quickly.
Like
in
a
big
city,
you
get
these
wind
tunnels
where
you
get
lots
of
high
buildings
together,
the
wind
goes
down
and
it
gets
accelerated
as
it’s
put
into
it.
If
you
give
space
to
it,
these
whirls,
they
disburse.
These
are
the
central
points
of
the
prac1ce.
First
of
all,
recognising
from
the
very
beginning
our
nature
is
pure.
I
am
not
a
thing.
I
am
not
an
en1ty.
My
nature
is
ungraspable,
like
the
sky.
This
infinite
openness
gives
rise
to
all
phenomena.
Res1ng
in
a
state
that
allows
phenomena
to
come
and
go,
the
distorted
ego
winds
gradually
dissolve,
and
there
is
clarity
and
spaciousness.
And
from
the
clarity
and
spaciousness,
a
deep
sa1sfac1on
arises,
a
contentment,
which
means
that
you
don't
need
to
go
and
do
things.
You
can
just
sit
quietly
and
not
be
so
hungry
for
experience.
In
Tibet,
people
would
spend
many,
many
years
in
caves.
When
people
got
older
they
would
oVen
think,
'Oh,
I’ll
go
into
a
retreat
un4l
I
die.'
Nowadays,
when
people
re1re,
they
want
to
go
on
cruises
around
the
world
and
see
the
pyramids
before
they
die,
and
get
to
the
Galapagos
Islands
because
there
is
so
much
to
see
and
get.
But
one
island
is
like
another
island.
One
pina
colada
is
like
another
pina
colada.
The
more
and
more
experience...
actually,
aVer
a
while
it’s
quite
boring.
What
will
you
see?
One
beach
is
like
another
beach.
It’s
just
water
and
sand.
Some
people
go
around,
–
'The
best
beach
in
Europe.
It
was
really
great.'
–
'Oh,
did
you
have
sand?'
–
'Yes!'
–
'Did
you
have
water?'
–
'Yes!'
Going
into
retreat
means
being
in
a
state
of
sa1sfac1on.
It
means
that,
if
I
sit
on
my
seat,
the
whole
world
will
come
to
me.
Because
I
have
so
many
karmic
connec1ons,
every
kind
of
thought,
any
kind
of
feeling
and
sensa1on
will
arise.
When
you
read
The
Songs
of
Milarepa
you
can
see
this
is
true.
He
had
dreams
and
visions
about
all
sorts
of
things.
But
when
we
become
desperate
inside,
the
existen1al
emp1ness
becomes
a
mo1ve
for
more
consumerist
consump1on.
What
we
need
to
do
is
to
open
up
the
existen1al
emp1ness,
the
desola1on
of
the
ego
not
being
sa1sfied,
into
the
natural
state
of
emp1ness,
the
unborn
nature,
and
through
that
you
have
a
very
different
experience.
So
that,
as
the
lonely
state
of
the
anxious
ego
is
allowed
to
relax
and
rest
into
the
infinite
aloneness
of
awareness,
'Hoo,'
very
peaceful.
Then,
from
that
state,
agitated
ac1vity
is
not
going
to
arise.
P a g e
|
55
Break
In
the
book
Simply
Being,
there
are
two
main
chapters
which
deal
primarily
with
medita1on
problems.
The
basic
problem,
which
they
define
across
many,
many
different
examples,
is
coming
to
a
conclusion
about
yourself.
So,
for
example,
Patrul
Rinpoche
says,
'Some
great
meditators
say
they
feel
sad
and
hopeless
and
then
they
can’t
meditate,'
and
then
he
says,
'And
some
great
meditators
feel
always
anxious
and
excited
and
so
they
can’t
meditate,'
and
so
on.
There's
a
whole
list
of
these
things,
but
in
each,
the
essence
of
it
is
we
come
to
a
conclusion.
We
think,
'I
am
like
this,
so
I
can’t
do
that,'
'I
am
too
stupid
to
do
this,'
or
'My
thoughts
are
too
disturbed
to
do
this.'
It’s
that
very
conclusion
or
decision
which
creates
a
barrier:
what
you’ve
done
is
you’ve
solidified
the
sense
of
self.
You’ve
given
a
nega1ve
script,
and
you’ve
turned
away
from
the
prac1ce
saying
it’s
too
difficult.
The
answer
in
all
the
cases
is,
generally,
just
to
say
don’t
fall
into
the
content
of
this
belief.
Don’t
get
caught
up
into
the
seman1cs.
Relax,
and
stay
gently
with
the
one
who
feels
they
can’t
meditate.
So
whenever
we
come
into
a
state
of
lostness,
of
confusion,
when
the
mind
is
very
busy
and
agitated,
when
the
mind
is
sort
of
spaced
out
and
dispersed,
even
if
you
feel
you
can’t
get
any
handle
on
what’s
going
on,
just
stay
with
it,
very,
very
gently.
For
example,
if
you
are
out
walking
in
the
mountains
and
suddenly
a
mist
comes
down,
the
most
important
thing
is
to
sit
down.
Then,
aVer
some
1me
the
mist
will
go.
If
you
haven’t
starved
to
death,
you
can
then
stand
up
and
walk
home.
But
if
you
walk
about
in
the
mist,
in
the
mountains,
you’re
likely
to
do
some
damage.
It’s
the
same.
In
the
medita1on,
as
some
big
mist
comes
down,
you
just
think,
'Oh,
I
am
in
the
mist.'
Then
the
mist
is
gone.
But,
if
you
try
to
react
against
it,
if
you
take
opposi1on
against
it,
then
you
will
come
to
a
sense
of,
'I
have
to
work
on
this.
I
have
to
remove
this.'
So
now,
there
is
an
obstacle
between
me
and
the
medita1on.
This
is
the
mistake
of
not
remembering
the
view.
The
view
says,
'All
things
arise
from
the
ground
nature.'
Their
nature
is
emp1ness.
Their
quality
is
clarity,
if
you
just
stay
with
it.
At
first
this
is
impossible
to
understand
because
we
imagine
clarity
to
be
something
like
switching
on
an
electric
light.
As
the
room
gets
darker,
we
switch
on
the
light.
The
light
then
illuminates
the
darkness.
So
we
imagine
clarity
as
something
very
bright.
Clarity,
from
the
point
of
view
of
dzogchen,
means
recognising
that
all
phenomena
are
grounded
in
emp1ness,
so
even
a
feeling
which
is
very
heavy
and
sinking,
if
you
stay
with
it,
it
is
just
the
subtle
energy
of
the
dharmakaya.
It
is
not
a
bad
thing,
it's
not
a
wrong
thing.
It
is
just
a
par1cular
form
of
energy.
When
children
are
small,
most
of
the
toys
they
get
are
in
primary
colours.
They’re
very
bright:
yellow,
red,
green
and
blue,
so
on.
That
looks
very
nice
for
children.
As
they
get
older,
they
get
used
to
different
colours.
And
if
you’re
a
professional
painter,
you
have
to
be
able
to
work
with
brown
and
grey
and
be
able
to
mix
into
tones
which
go
into
darkness
and
a
kind
of
difficult
feeling.
Because
that’s
also
part
of
art;
it’s
not
all
just
bright
colours.
So
it’s
a
very
big
mistake
to
imagine
that
clarity
just
means
shining
clear
and
very
bright.
It’s
not
like
that
at
all.
It
means
being
fresh
with
whatever
is
happening.
Not
abandoning
yourself
when
1mes
get
hard.
Not
thinking
that
the
hard
1me
is
not
as
good
as
the
good
1me.
In
dzogchen
they
say,
'If
you
go
to
heaven,
go
to
heaven.
If
you
go
to
hell,
go
to
hell.'
It
means,
whatever
is
arising
is
what’s
arising.
It’s
landed
on
your
plate.
Don’t
worry,
it
will
go
away.
If
you’re
always
in
reac1on,
saying,
'I
only
want
what
I
like,
and
I
don’t
want
any
things
I
don’t
like,'
then
you
will
be
trapped
in
the
samsaric
energy
field,
which
I
hope
you
have
some
more
sense
of
now.
In
samsara
we
are
in
the
energy,
as
energy,
moving
energy,
but
thinking
we’re
not
energy.
When
we
relax
and
open,
we
see
that
all
of
these
forms
are
energe1c
and,
as
such,
they
will
self-‐liberate.
Whenever
we
come
into
the
medita1on
prac1ce,
if
we’re
ge_ng
lost,
if
we’re
ge_ng
in
something
and,
especially,
if
you
then
start
to
build
on
a
series
of
strange
things,
and
you
say,
'Oh
this
is
hopeless,
I
can’t
do
this,'
'Why
don’t
we
do
something
more
simple?'
–
whatever
the
construc1on
would
be
–
at
that
point,
just
relax
into
the
out-‐breath
and
stay
with
whatever
is
there.
Stay
present
with
it.
You
don’t
want
to
collapse
into
it,
which
would
be
fusion
and
iden1fica1on.
You
don’t
want
to
back
away
from
it
and
open
up
a
perspec1ve,
because
that
would
be
the
separa1on
of
subject
and
object.
Awareness
and
whatever
is
arising
have
been
inseparable
from
the
very
beginning.
Inseparable
here
means
not
one
thing,
not
different
things,
but
non-‐dual.
Means
it’s
there
in
the
same
place,
just
as
a
cloud
is
in
the
sky,
the
cloud
is
not
the
sky,
and
the
cloud
is
not
out
of
the
sky.
It’s
in
the
sky,
but
it’s
not
contamina1ng
the
sky.
These
experiences
in
the
mind
are
in
the
mind.
They’re
in
awareness;
you’re
already
aware
of
them.
Relax
into
the
awareness
which
is
present
with
whatever
is
arising,
whatever
it
is.
A
bit
of
you
might
be
thinking,
'But
I
don’t
like
this,'
'This
doesn't
feel
good,'
or,
'This
must
be
wrong.'
Don’t
worry
about
that
part;
allow
it
to
be
there.
If
it
is
now
the
dominate
image
that’s
coming
up,
you
just
stay
with
it.
Not
collapsing
into
it,
not
believing
it
and
becoming
it.
Not
trying
to
get
rid
of
it
as
something
spoiling
the
medita1on.
Because
in
dzogchen,
nothing
can
spoil
medita1on
except
not
medita1ng.
As
long
as
you
hang
in
there,
and
you’re
present
with
what
is
going
on,
that
is
medita1on.
It’s
not
defined
by
the
quality
of
the
thought,
it’s
defined
by
the
thought
being
integrated
in
its
ground
nature.
And
that’s
the
big
difference
from
many
other
systems
of
medita1on
where
you’re
trying
to
refine
a
par1cular
quality
of
thought,
you’re
trying
to
visualise
a
mandala
in
a
par1cular
way,
or
whatever
it
would
be
Okay, so we do the three Ah prac1ce, and try to bring some of this understanding in.
If
you
don’t
have
much
1me
in
the
day,
some
people
like
to
meditate
in
the
morning.
Some
people
like
to
meditate
in
the
evening.
Again,
you
can
find
out
what’s
a
good
way
for
yourself
to
proceed.
It’s
also
very
helpful
in
the
course
of
the
day
just
to
sit
quietly
and
release
into
the
out-‐breath,
and
just
open.
You
can
be
like
that
for
a
couple
of
minutes.
You
can
do
that
when
you’re
at
work,
when
you
need
a
break.
Generally
speaking,
and
you
can
explore
this
for
yourself,
when
the
out-‐breath
is
func1oning
the
amount
of
thought
greatly
diminishes.
When
you’re
inhaling,
there’s
more
ac1va1on
of
thought
and
feeling
and
so
on.
P a g e
|
57
The
out-‐breath
is
very
useful
if
you
find
yourself
being
a
bit
wound
up
or
troubled
by
something,
or
aroused;
just
focus
your
aIen1on
on
the
out-‐breath
and
make
it
longer
than
the
in-‐breath
and
you’ll
find
your
whole
system
calming
and
seIling
down.
As
we
looked
earlier,
this
kind
of
medita1on
is
both
simple,
because
there’s
not
much
to
do,
and
yet
very
difficult,
because
we
want
to
do
something,
we
find
ourselves
doing
something.
Again
and
again,
we
just
explore,
‘What
is
the
reason
for
being
busy?’
What
are
we
trying
to
achieve
by
being
busy?
What’s
at
stake
if
we’re
not
busy?
And
a
lot
of
it,
of
course,
is
simply
habitual.
That
we’ve
built
up
these
reservoirs
of
tension
in
ourselves.
For
that
reason,
prac1cing
something
like
yoga
or
tai
chi
is
very
useful,
learning
some
pranayam
is
very
useful.
Generally,
observing
your
breath
is
very
useful
and,
maybe
every
hour,
just
to
check
in,
what
is
your
breath
like?
What
is
your
breath
like?
When
you’re
walking
down
the
street,
what
is
your
breath
like?
We
spend
a
lot
of
1me,
usually,
thinking
about
things
we
don’t
need
to
think
about,
being
a
bit
worried
and
preoccupied,
and
we
could
actually
think
of
the
breath.
When
I
was
in
India,
I
did
many,
many
mantras.
OVen,
I
find
myself,
now
in
London,
thinking
about
something
and
thinking,
'Oh,
all
these
thoughts,
you’d
be
beCer
off
thinking
mantras,'
because
when
you
recite
a
mantra,
the
mind
is
not
busy.
You
don’t
produce
anything,
it
doesn’t
cause
any
harm,
and
it
doesn’t
connect
you
out
to
anything
else
on
the
rela1ve,
substan1al
level.
When
you’re
doing
the
mantra,
you
might
be
imagining
rays
of
light
going
out
to
all
beings,
but
that’s
happening
on
a
level
of
subtle
energy;
whereas,
when
you’re
in
your
preoccupied
thoughts,
worrying
about
something,
or
planning
something
at
work,
or
whatever,
it
creates
tensions
in
the
muscular
system,
breathing
changes,
and
it
energises
par1cular
habits
of
inten1onality.
It’s
quite
a
good
kind
of
spring
cleaning
to
review
how
much
unnecessary
ac1vity
you
run.
Now
that
the
economy
goes
down,
people
are
looking
at
their
household
budget
and
thinking,
'Oh,
can
we
really
afford
to
do
this?'
So,
we
should
maybe
do
a
buddhist
budget
and
review
your
expenditure
on
thought.
Is
it
a
bit
excessive
?
If
you
don’t
have
any
mantra
prac1ce
you
can
just
take
up
a
very
simple
thought,
'May
all
beings
be
happy,'
and
when
you’re
walking
down
the
road
or
going
for
a
walk,
you
just
run
that
in
the
back
of
your
mind.
It
fills
the
space
so
other
thoughts
don’t
come
in.
It’s
generous
and
warm
and
expansive,
so
it
keeps
the
energy
up
and
clear,
and
it’s
very
simple.
Just
run
it
again
and
again
and
again.
This
is
the
basic
idea
of
a
mantra,
a
protec1on
of
the
manas,
the
mind,
is
that
it
stops
all
these
liIle
tendrils
of
thought,
all
the
points
where
habitual
urgency
and
the
need
of
the
ego
to
be
busy,
come
in
contact
with
s1muli
from
the
environment.
So,
keeping
a
simple,
neutral
thought
or
mantra
running
is
very
useful.
And
then,
if
that’s
integrated
with
breathing
and
relaxing,
you
have
a
very
simple
path.
Another
very
simple
thing
to
do
for
clarifica1on
is
to
be
aware
of
breathing
in,
slightly
holding
the
breath,
and
breathing
out.
You
can
breathe
in
on
Om,
hold
on
Aa,
and
breathe
out
on
Hung.
So
you
just
have
these
three
leIers
which
represent
the
body,
speech
and
mind
of
all
the
buddhas,
the
essence
of
enlightenment.
You
have
them
running
through
you
all
the
1me.
It’s
quite
simple,
just
as
you
breathe
in,
just
have
the
sense
of
Om.
You
don’t
need
to
make
any
sound.
You
hold
on
Aa,
and
breathe
out
on
Hung.
Break
Padmasambhava
in
their
form,
if
you
have
that
kind
of
teaching,
or
in
their
essen1al
form
there’s
a
ball
of
white
light,
or
rainbow-‐coloured
light.
We
imagine
it
in
front
of
us
in
a
clear
blue
sky,
and
in
an
instant
this
ball
of
light
appears.
It
contains
the
essence
of
all
the
buddhas,
and
we
recite
'Om,
Aa,
Hung,'
which,
as
I
said
before,
is
the
body,
speech
and
mind
of
all
the
buddhas,
and
it
evokes
that
blessing
from
them,
so
that
rays
of
light
come
from
this
ball
of
light
into
us.
We
first
of
all
imagine
a
ray
of
white
light
coming
to
the
forehead,
and
a
ray
of
red
light
to
the
throat,
and
a
ray
of
blue
light
to
the
heart,
and
then
all
three
lights
coming
together.
This
is
the
purifica1on
of
body,
speech
and
mind.
It
is
also
the
receiving
of
the
four
tantric
ini1a1ons
directly
from
the
deity.
We
do
this
for
some
1me
un1l
we
experience
our
body
as
full
of
light,
like
a
clear
crystal
shining
with
this
rainbow
light,
and
then
at
that
point
we
stop
reci1ng
the
mantra
and
the
ball
comes
to
the
top
of
our
head,
where
it
comes
down
into
the
centre
of
our
heart.
Then
our
body,
which
is
made
of
light,
turns
in
and
just
descends
down
into
that
ball,
so
that
our
body
and
the
ball
of
light
are
inseparable.
This
is
the
only
focus
of
aIen1on
we
have;
we
are
not
concerned
with
anything
else.
The
whole
universe
has
dissolved
into
this
ball
of
light.
Then
this
ball
of
light
gets
smaller
and
smaller,
down
into
a
1ny
point,
and
then
it
vanishes.
Then
we
rest
in
the
open
state
of
emp1ness
and,
gradually,
thoughts,
feelings,
sensa1ons
come;
and,
gradually,
we
experience
ourselves
back
here
in
this
room,
seeing
other
people,
and
so
on.
At
that
point,
we
can
iden1fy
all
the
forms
that
we
see
as
being
inseparable
from
the
Buddha’s
body;
that
is
to
say,
form
and
emp1ness.
All
sounds
that
we
hear,
inseparable
from
the
Buddha’s
voice,
like
mantra,
sound
and
emp1ness;
and
all
thoughts,
feelings,
sensa1ons
that
arise
are
like
the
movements
of
the
Buddha’s
mind.
In
that
way,
we
can
con1nue
in
the
prac1ce
with
a
heightened
sensi1vity
to
the
non-‐dual
expression
of
all
the
phenomena
we
encounter.
Today
is
the
10th
day
of
the
lunar
month,
and,
tradi1onally,
this
is
a
day
of
remembrance
for
Padmasambhava.
The
Tibetan
calendar
is
a
lunar
calendar
and
it’s
also
a
calendar
with
a
sense
of
different
days
having
different
power.
In
the
Chris1an
calendar
we
have
Christmas
and
Easter,
and
these
days
would
be
seen
as
special
in
terms
of
their
significance
to
those
who
believe.
According
to
the
Tibetan
way
of
thinking,
certain
days
are
par1cularly
auspicious,
and
if
you
do
dharma
prac1ce
on
those
days,
you
get
a
mul1plica1on
of
the
benefit.
Also,
Padmasambhava
said
to
the
people
of
Tibet
before
he
leV
that
he
would
par1cularly
remember
all
those
who
did
his
prac1ce
on
this
day.
Padmasambhava
was
born
in
the
country
of
Urgyan,
which
is
probably
in
what
is
now
Pakistan;
people
have
different
ideas
about
where
it
was.
He
was
born
in
a
lake.
He
didn’t
have
a
mother
and
father
because
he
arose
as
an
emana1on
of
Chenrezig
out
of
the
heart
of
the
buddha
Amitabha.
At
a
1me
when
the
people
in
that
country
were
suffering
a
great
deal,
there
was
drought,
there
was
famine,
there
was
unrest;
and
the
blind
old
king
of
the
country,
Indrabhu1,
was
instructed
by
the
dakinis
to
pray,
and
they
taught
the
king
and
his
cour1ers
the
Seven
Line
Prayer,
and
from
reci1ng
that,
the
mind
of
Amitabha
was
moved.
First,
rays
of
light
came
down
into
the
centre
of
this
small
lake
of
Dhanakosha,
transformed
into
a
lotus,
then
the
leIer
Hri
came
down
and
transformed
into
a
shining
eight-‐year-‐old
boy,
who
was
just
si_ng
there.
The
rays
of
light
went
spreading
out
everywhere.
Indrabhu1
sent
his
cour1ers
to
find
out
what
was
causing
it
and
they
said,
'Oh,
something
marvellous
is
in
the
middle
of
the
lake,'
so,
the
king
went
with
all
his
cour1ers.
When
they
arrived
they
brought
the
boy
onto
the
land
and
the
king
said
'I
am
the
King
Indrabhu4.
Who
are
you?'
and
he
said,
—'I
am
the
unborn
saviour.'
—'Who
is
your
father?'
P a g e
|
59
The
king
was
very
amazed,
took
him
home,
and
made
him
his
adopted
son.
He
lived
in
the
kingdom
for
a
long
1me,
un1l,
when
he
was
about
16,
one
day
he
was
dancing
on
top
of
a
tower
with
his
vajra
and
his
bell,
'La,
la,
la,
la,
la,'
and
he
threw
the
vajra
in
the
air,
it
twirled
through
the
air
and
landed
on
the
head
of
a
liIle
baby
and
killed
it.
So,
people
said,
'Oh-‐ho,
this
boy
is
not
so
good.
Out.'
So
he
leV
the
holy
land
of
Urgyan,
quite
relieved
to
get
out
because
he
didn’t
really
want
to
be
a
king.
He
was
being
set
up
for
the
job.
There
are
many
ways
to
leave
your
father’s
house.
Maybe
he
is
the
most
enlightened
troubled
teenager
there
has
ever
been.
From
there
he
went
over
across
into
Central
India,
to
what
is
now
near
Bihar,
to
Shitavan
Forest,
to
the
cemetery
there.
And
there
he
met
a
dakini,
Lekiwangmoche,
the
karma
Indrani
dakini.
When
he
met
her,
he
received
some
instruc1on
and
then
she
took
him
onto
the
1p
of
her
tongue
and
swallowed
him,
and
he
passed
through
her
body,
through
all
the
chakras,
and
came
out
of
her
vagina,
and
through
that
he
gained
all
the
main
tantric
teachings.
He
went
on
and
had
many,
many
adventures,
which
you
can
read.
His
biography
is
now
translated.
Gradually
he
made
his
way
to
Nepal
and
up
into
Tibet,
where
he
taught
many,
many
teachings
to
his
main
students
who
were
twenty-‐five
close
disciples,
including
the
king.
Then
aVer
some
1me
he
leV.
Last
year
we
reprinted
a
transla1on
of
A
Prayer
in
Seven
Chapters,
which
are
the
prayers
that
he
gave
to
key
members
of
that
group
of
twenty-‐five
disciplines
at
the
point
when
he
was
leaving
Tibet,
and
these
are
prayers
which
we
oVen
used
to
recite
in
India.
But
before
he
leV
Tibet,
he
hid
many
teachings.
He
hid
some
in
the
land,
some
in
the
water,
some
in
the
air,
and
some
in
the
minds
of
his
students
so
at
later
1mes
they
discovered
these
teachings,
which
are
called
terma,
or
treasure
teachings.
The
teachings
that
are
in
the
lineage
I
follow
are
primarily
terma
teachings.
So
he’s
seen
as
the
person
who
truly
established
tantric
buddhism
in
Tibet.
He’s
a
great
master.
There
are
many,
many
stories
about
his
life
which
are
wonderful
to
read,
and
on
this
day
we
remember
him.
He
is
par1cularly
seen
as
somebody
with
great
warmth
and
power.
His
power
was
seen
as
important
for
controlling
the
local
demons
in
Tibet,
but
also
for
insuring
the
safety
of
the
dharma
in
Tibet
for
a
long
1me,
which
indeed
happened
–
a
thousand
years,
not
a
bad
1me.
In
this
1me,
the
Tibetan
refugees
do
a
lot
of
prayers
to
Padmasambhava,
including
groups
who,
in
Tibet,
would
not
have
been
connected
with
him.
So
he’s
become
a
central
deity
around
which
a
great
deal
of
devo1onal
prac1ce
happens.
Some
of
that
is
quite
external,
where
people
are
just
saying
the
prayers
and
saying,
'You
are
a
big
powerful
person,
please
help
me.'
But
in
the
tantric
prac1ce,
the
main
giV,
or
the
main
generosity
of
the
dei1es
is
that
they
are
in
a
state
of
non-‐duality,
and
so,
when
we
pray
to
them
and
open
to
them,
they
merge
right
inside
us.
They
don't
make
any
barrier.
It’s
as
if
they
are
the
mirror
in
which
we
see
our
true
nature.
So,
in
praying
to
Padmasambhava,
we’re
not
praying
to
some
strange
deity,
we’re
not
entering
into
a
cult.
We
are
making
use
of
his
compassionate
display
to
enter
into
a
state
in
which
we
recognise
the
emp1ness
of
our
own
mind,
and
then
the
radiance
of
the
manifesta1on
arises
from
that
state.
It’s
a
very
important
part
of
the
tradi1on.
We
begin
with
the
clear
blue
sky,
which
represents
emp1ness.
Imagine
this
as
much
as
you
can.
Some
people
can
imagine
or
visualise
very
clearly,
for
other
people
it’s
more
difficult.
If
it’s
not
clear
for
you,
the
main
thing
is
the
feeling
tone.
Just
the
felt
sense
'Here
is
the
site
of
all
blessings.
Here
is
the
actuality,
the
living
presence
of
all
the
Buddhas
of
the
three
4mes.'
In
the
middle
of
this
clear
blue
sky,
there
arises
a
ball
of
light,
about
5
cm
across,
shining;
you
can
see
it
as
white
or
rainbow-‐coloured,
it
doesn't
maIer.
Then
holding
this
as
the
focus
of
our
aIen1on,
feeling
the
radiance
coming
from
it,
we
recite
Om,
Aa,
Hung
again
and
again.
And
we
feel
these
rays
of
light
coming
into
the
body:
white
into
the
forehead,
purifying
all
the
limita1ons
of
the
body;
red
light
into
the
throat,
purifying
all
the
limita1ons
of
speech;
blue
light
into
the
heart,
purifying
all
limita1ons
of
mind.
Then
all
three
lights,
together,
un1l
our
whole
body
is
full
of
rainbow-‐coloured
light,
and
the
outer
skin
becomes
transparent
and
we
are
just
a
body
of
light.
Then
we
stop
reci1ng
Om,
Aa,
Hung
and
the
ball
comes
over
to
the
top
of
our
head
and
descends
into
our
heart.
Then
our
body
turns
in,
like
a
ball
of
mercury,
and
shrinks
into
this
ball
of
light
so
that
we
are
completely
fused;
and
then
that
ball
gets
smaller
and
smaller
and
smaller,
to
a
point
where
it
vanishes;
and
in
that
point,
the
mind
has
nothing
to
rest
on.
It
is
completely
open,
and
we
sit
in
that
state
for
some
1me.
Practice
In
this
three
Aa
prac1ce
that
we’ve
just
done,
one
of
the
things
I
think
you
can
start
to
no1ce
the
more
you
relax,
is
that
thoughts
and
arisings
move
into
aspects.
One
is
subject,
one
is
object.
What
we
take
to
be
'I,
me,
myself,'
as
we’ve
been
looking,
is
a
quality
of
looking
at
the
quality
of
the
energy
that
arises
from
the
ground.
Subject
and
object
are
seeking
something
from
each
other:
the
object
seeks
recogni1on,
and
the
subject
seeks
some
kind
of
fulfilment
or
gra1fica1on.
So
subject
and
object
are
always
chasing
each
other,
thought
aVer
thought
aVer
thought.
You
could
say
that
the
subject
and
object
are
always
seeking
to
have
sex.
They’re
always
seeking
a
kind
of
fusion,
and
that’s
what
happens.
We
sort
of
fall
into
the
thought.
One
of
the
side
effects
of
sex
is
that
it
can
produce
babies.
This
movement
inside
our
mind
belongs
not
really
in
the
Buddha
family,
but
in
the
rabbit
family.
So
the
movement
of
our
mind
makes
many,
many,
many
babies.
One
thought
leads
to
another,
to
another,
to
another.
This
is
what’s
happening
all
the
1me.
In
the
tantric
tradi1on
you
see
these
depic1ons
of
the
male
and
female
forms
in
what’s
call
yab
yum,
in
sexual
contact,
but
these
gods
don’t
have
babies
at
all,
and
part
of
that
is
because
there
the
depic1on
is
the
fusion
of
emp1ness,
or
the
ground,
and
whatever
is
manifes1ng
in
both
subject
and
object
forms.
This
is,
again,
the
central
difference:
if
you
are
res1ng
in
a
consciousness,
a
consciousness
will
always
take
an
object,
and
so
there
is
this
endless
intercourse
and
mul1plica1on
in
the
movement
of
more
and
more
fascina1on,
and
there
is
no
end
to
this.
When
we
are
in
the
medita1on,
if
we
are
res1ng
in
our
familiar
habita1on,
our
sense
of,
'I
am
me,'
and
individual
self,
it
will
always
be
busy
with
thoughts.
That’s
not
a
personal
mistake.
That’s
simply
the
structure.
That’s
what
goes
on
there.
If
you
go
into
a
bar
you’ll
find
people
drinking
alcohol.
If
you
go
into
a
café
people
will
be
drinking
coffee.
It’s
like
that.
So,
if
you
recognise,
'Oh
this
is
what
consciousness
does,'
it’s
very
unkind
to
keep
asking
consciousness
to
do
something
it
can't
do.
When
you
ask
yourself
to
become
enlightened,
this
is
absolutely
persecutory.
It’s
like
asking
small
children
to
1dy
their
bedroom.
They
look
at
the
toys,
P a g e
|
61
they
don’t
understand
what
1diness
would
be.
You
say,
'Pick
up
these
toys,'
they
pick
them
up
and
they
start
to
play
with
them.
That’s
what
consciousness
is
doing.
It’s
always
playing
and
being
involved
with
things.
Of
course
language
comes
into
this.
We
talk
about,
'May
I
become
enlightened
for
the
sake
of
all
sen4ent
beings,'
but
this
is
essen1ally
a
false
proposi1on.
The
one
who
is
seeking
enlightenment
can
never
become
enlightened,
because
enlightenment
is
not
gained
by
seeking.
It’s
a
kind
of
illusion.
What
you
have,
on
the
path
to
enlightenment,
is
the
purifica1on
of
the
energy
from
a
gross
form
to
a
more
subtle
form,
and
at
that
point
it's
easier
to
relax
into
the
state
of
the
ground
and
see
these
subtle
movements.
You
can
also
do
it
immediately
from
a
gross
form,
and
in
the
history
of
dzogchen
there
are
many
stories
of
yogis
without
any
purifica1on
who
could
just
recognise
their
nature.
The
nature
is
this
unborn
nature
of
the
mind.
The
radiant
awareness,
which
is
not
the
same
as
consciousness.
So
in
the
prac1ce,
the
central
func1on:
relax
again
and
again,
not
blocking
the
flow
of
energy,
subject
and
object,
but
just
watching
what
it
does.
And
the
more
relaxed
you
are,
the
more
present
you
are,
you
find
that
subject
and
object,
although
they’re
interac1ng,
they
don’t
have
so
many
babies.
It’s
like
teenagers.
If
they’re
in
the
house
and
they
want
to
have
sex,
but
they
know
that
their
parents
are
just
next
door,
then
maybe
they
have
to
be
very
careful
because
they
don’t
want
too
much
noise.
It’s
like
that.
A
liIle
bit
of
restraint
is
there.
Everything
seIles
down.
Being
relaxed
is
really
the
best
thing,
and
it
goes
back
to
the
central
theme
about
trus1ng
ourselves.
From
the
point
of
view
of
dzogchen,
to
trust
yourself
is
to
be
completely
mistrusDul
of
yourself,
that
is
to
say,
the
ordinary
sense
of
self:
be
very
suspicious
of
its
claims
to
power,
its
claims
to
uniqueness,
its
claims
to
importance,
because
it’s
just
a
passing
movement
of
energy.
The
self
is
impermanent.
It
returns
again
and
again
as
do
all
phenomena
which
are
impermanent,
but
essen1ally
it’s
evanescent.
It’s
just
a
contextual
arising,
like
the
reflec1on
of
the
sun
on
the
water
on
a
summer’s
day.
You
see
the
waves
rippling,
and
the
lights
moving
in
all
direc1ons.
There's
a
lot
of
brilliance,
but
there’s
nothing
there.
Like
the
reflec1on
of
the
moon
in
water.
Like
a
mirage
on
the
road
in
summer
1me.
This
is
an
essen1al
point
for
the
medita1on.
Otherwise
you
can
spend
years
and
years
and
years
thinking
you’re
doing
the
prac1ce,
when
you’re
simply
staying
in
a
familiar
house
of
the
conven1onal
ego
iden1ty.
This
doesn’t
need
to
be
improved,
because
no
maIer
how
you
improve
this
house,
it
will
not
take
you
into
a
state
of
awareness.
Awareness
is
not
something
to
be
bought,
it’s
not
something
you
can
sell.
It’s
not
something
you
can
lose,
it’s
not
something
you
can
find.
It’s
always
there.
So,no
maIer
how
much
you
improve
yourself,
you
won’t
improve
your
chances
of
recognising
the
ground.
The
ground
is
recognised
by
stopping
being
intoxicated
with
the
crea1vity
of
the
ground,
which
is
to
say
thoughts,
feelings,
sensa1ons,
all
the
manifest
experiences
of
life.
You
yourself
have
to
work
out
what
is
the
basis
of
the
intoxica1on.
It
may
be
that
le_ng
go
is
easier
if
what’s
arising
in
your
mind
is
less
crude,
less
driven,
less
agitated;
but,
essen1ally,
the
key
point
is
to
trust
that
when
you
fall,
you
will
fly.
Many
dzogchen
texts
describe
things
like
the
wing
beats
of
the
great
garuda,
or
the
wing
beats
of
the
great
eagle.
It
means,
when
you
fall
into
emp1ness,
then
you
find
yourself
floa1ng.
You’re
not
res1ng
on
solid
ground.
We
have
never
ever
had
solid
ground.
Solid
ground
is
the
illusion
that
one
thought
aVer
another
aVer
another
is
crea1ng
something
fixed.
This
is
the
essen1al
point,
relaxing
again
and
again.
That
the
one
who
is
busy
is
not
the
one
who
is
going
to
provide
the
solu1on.
This
is
what
marks
dzogchen
as
being
completely
different
from
every
other
path.
All
the
other
paths
are
concerned
with
development;
this
is
not
a
path
of
development.
Most
of
the
paths
are
concerned
with
something
quite
sacred,
you
have
to
take
them
seriously.
Dzogchen
is
not
much
concerned
with
seriousness,
because
whether
you’re
serious
or
you’re
foolish,
whether
you
have
a
very
seIled
life
or
you
have
a
crazy
life,
whether
you
are
rich,
whether
you
are
poor
–
none
of
these
things
impact
the
rela1onship
with
the
ground,
because
everything
arises
from
the
ground.
Everything
has
the
same
nature
or,
in
the
language
of
mahamudra,
everything
has
one
taste.
This
is
the
taste
of
emp1ness.
When
you
have
that
one
taste,
it
doesn’t
maIer.
Your
life
arises
according
to
its
circumstances.
People
have
different
aIributes.
Your
quali1es
and
poten1als
don't
affect
anything
expect
the
movement
of
energy
in
the
world.
Some
people
have
a
very
beau1ful
voice
and
they
have
the
confidence
to
use
that,
other
people
don’t.
Some
people
are
very
at
ease
in
dancing,
other
people
are
not.
Some
people
find
talking
very
easy,
other
people
don’t.
What
these
quali1es
do
is
show
how
you
interact
with
your
energy
with
other
people.
You
can
spend
1me
changing
and
developing
these
quali1es,
that’s
fine.
But
you
have
to
know
that
is
energy
that's
being
developed.
There’s
no
self
there
being
developed.
All
the
self
is
is
these
par1cular
paIerns
of
energy.
The
essen1al
ques1on
for
us
is,
'Where
do
I
come
from?
What
is
the
ground
of
my
being?
What
is
my
true
nature?'
and
this
we
find
by
relaxing
back
into
it,
because
it’s
always
already
there.
It’s
not
hidden
by
anything
except
the
light
of
the
ground.
This
is
the
really
important
thing
to
see,
that
when
the
energy
chases
the
energy,
they
play
a
game
in
which
they
forget
where
they've
come
from.
Like
if
you
have
children
and
they’re
playing
around
and
they
make
a
lot
of
noise
you
say,
'Oi,
be
quiet!'
They
don’t
hear
you.
You
say,
'Oi!
This
is
your
father
talking.
Shut
up.
I
have
some
rela4on
to
you.
Number
one:
I
made
you.
Number
Two:
you
cost
me
a
lot
of
money,
so
shut
up.'
This
is
exactly
the
same
as
thinking
of
the
ground
nature.
The
ground
nature
is
the
parent
of
everything,
but
these
children,
they
cause
a
lot
of
trouble.
They
run
around
and
they
say,
'Heh!
I’m
in
charge!
I’m
in
charge!
I
do
what
I
like,'
and
of
course
they
get
in
trouble.
This
is
called
samsara.
If
the
children
can
recognise
they
have
a
parent,
they’ll
be
very
pleasantly
surprised,
because
this
parent
is
very
permissive.
The
parent
will
say,
'Do
as
you
like,
but
just
remember
where
you
came
from.'
It’s
not
an
authoritarian
parent,
it's
not
a
patriarchal
parent.
It’s
just
one
that
says,
'Don’t
forget
where
you
come
from,'
because
if
you
remember
where
you
come
from,
you
don’t
get
so
lonely,
you
don’t
get
cut
off
and
it’s
not
all
res1ng
on
your
shoulders.
You
won’t
find
peace
by
having
beIer
thoughts,
but
by
relaxing.
At
first,
just
with
a
glimmering
sense,
something
is
going
on
that
you
can’t
grasp,
and
it
seems
to
be
reliably
there.
The
things
that
you
can
grasp,
well,
they’re
already
gone.
As
soon
as
you
grasp
them,
they’re
gone.
That’s
the
big
shiV
that
we
again
and
again
have
to
look
at,
examining
the
falsity
of
the
appropria1on
of
iden1ty.
When
we
say,
'Don’t
trust
yourself,'
it
means
'Look
at
how
you
cheat
yourself.'
In
dzogchen
the
principle
of
self-‐decep1on
is
very
important,
because
only
we
can
work
out
how
we
cheat
ourselves.
We
are
so
prone
to
interpreta1on
that
it
can
be
difficult
to
use
the
teachings
to
deconstruct
this
tendency.
We
are
so
used
to
making
meaning,
and
believing
in
the
meanings
we
make,
that
we
oVen
take
our
obscuring
ac1vity
to
be
a
path
of
clarifica1on.
That
is
why
we
have
to
look
very
carefully
at
what
we
are
up
to.
We
want
to
move
from
reliance
on
assump1on
to
spontaneity
and
this
requires
the
direct
experience
of
the
empty
ground
of
all
phenomena.
We
have
a
na1onality,
German,
or
Bri1sh,
or
French,
or
whatever;
it
doesn’t
tell
us
anything.
We
are
male
or
female,
this
only
tells
us
about
how
our
energy
operates
in
the
world.
According
to
the
P a g e
|
63
dharma
we
are
born
many
1mes.
Men
will
be
born
as
women.
Women
will
be
born
as
men.
Everything
we
say
about
ourselves
is
only
rela1ve.
The
domain
of
rela1ve
truth.
It
depends
on
factors.
This
is
the
nature
of
energy,
so
when
we
say,
'Don’t
trust
yourself,'
it
means
don’t
trust
any
proposi1on,
any
statement
from
yourself
that
says,
‘I
am
this,
I
am
that.’
Any
strong
idea
you
have
about
who
you
are,
or
what
you
are,
or
what
you
need
to
do,
this
is
a
movement
of
energy.
It
may
be
telling
you
something
very
useful,
but
only
about
how
your
energy
can
be
changed.
It
doesn’t
tell
you
about
the
ground
nature.
From
the
tradi1onal
point
of
view,
this
is
very
important
in
rela1on
to
the
process
of
moving
towards
death
because,
as
the
body
starts
to
move
into
the
death
process,
the
outer
form
of
the
five
elements
starts
to
collapse.
There’s
a
fading
away
from
power,
and
the
earth
goes
into
the
water;
the
water
into
the
fire;
the
fire
into
the
wind;
and
then
with
the
subtle
trace
of
consciousness,
this
most
subtle
wind
dissolves
through
the
central
channel
into
emp1ness.
At
that
point
there
is
nothing.
This
is
called
the
possibility
of
awakening
into
things
as
they
are,
into
actuality
of
existence,
cho
nyid.
At
that
point
all
the
turbulence
of
our
energy
is
a
real
problem
because,
although
it’s
calming
down,
we
have
this
iden1fica1on
that
something
should
be
going
on.
So
now
there
is
a
completely
open
moment,
and
there’s
nothing
there,
but
we
get
agitated
by
it.
Instead
of
recognising,
'Oh,'
and
that
becoming
an
infinite
openness,
the
subtle
trace
of
the
ego
feels
kind
of
overwhelmed
by
this
openness,
and
so
wants
something
to
happen.
That
then
triggers
the
manifesta1on,
first
of
the
peaceful
Gods
and
then
the
wrathful
Gods,
in
which
presen1ng
forms
come
very
powerfully,
very
shiny.
Then
roaring,
'ARR!'
All
sorts
of
strange
movements
and
this
creates
a
disturbance
which
then
flicks
the
consciousness
out
into
rebirth
in
some
other
realm.
So
from
the
point
of
view
of
dzogchen,
the
more
we
relax
and
open,
at
the
point
of
death
you
can
just
relax
into
that
infinite
open
state,
and
then
the
impulse
to
move
into
manifest
form
is
refined
in
terms
of
a
compassionate
inten1on.
You’re
not
driven
into
that
because
you
have
to,
because
you
don’t
know
how
to
be
s1ll;
but
s1llness
itself
con1nues
to
manifest
forms,
and
when
these
forms
manifest,
the
ground
and
the
manifesta1on
are
linked
together.
This
is
the
meaning
in
the
Tibetan
tradi1on
of
tulku,
when
these
lamas
are
called
tulku.
Tulku
means
trulpa,
which
is
emission,
manifesta1on,
and
ku,
the
body
of
the
Buddha,
which
comes
into
the
world
on
the
basis
of
compassion.
It
means
these
people
should
recognise
the
ground
of
their
being,
whatever
is
happening
to
them,
wherever
they
are
born.
Through
the
prac1ce,
we
also
become
reborn
as
tulku.
From
the
dissolving
prac1ce
we
did
last
night,
this
three
Aa
prac1ce,
you
can
come
to
an
ongoing
sense
that,
moment
by
moment,
everything
is
light
and
fresh
and
arising
from
the
ground,
and
at
that
point
everything
is
possible.
But
because
the
anxious,
impulsive
basis
of
ego-‐iden1ty
has
been
replanted
back
into
its
own
ground,
the
drive
to
protect
oneself,
the
drive
to
make
oneself
important,
or
special
in
some
way,
dissolves,
and
then
you
can
just
be
whatever
the
situa1on
requires.
You
can
be
invisible
and
unknown,
or
you
can
take
up
a
posi1on
according
to
the
circumstances.
If
the
circumstances
change,
you
can
put
yourself
back
in
a
box,
but
because
you
don’t
need
to,
it’s
not
driven
by
some
inner
hunger
or
requirement.
That’s
the
meaning
of
peace,
that’s
really
what
contentment
is.
It’s
not
a
big
happiness,
but
it’s
just
whatever
comes,
comes.
Whatever
goes,
goes,
because
the
ground
of
one’s
being
is
not
in
the
energy.
Energy
arises
from
the
ground.
Energy
doesn’t
create
or
condi1on
the
ground.
It
doesn’t
determine
the
ground.
So,
if
life
opens
up
and
goes
well,
that’s
one
thing.
If
life
closes
down
and
you
find
yourself
being
sad,
lonely,
unloved,
sick,
if
you
stay
with
the
ego’s
judgment
on
that
it’s
terrible.
If
you
integrate
that
experience
into
the
ground,
it’s
just
what’s
happening.
This
is
the
essen1al
point,
and
it’s
oVen
described
tradi1onally
in
terms
of
the
image
of
a
mirror,
because
when
we
look
in
a
mirror,
we
don’t
see
the
mirror,
we
see
ourselves.
When
you
look
at
the
mirror
you
might
see
the
frame,
if
there’s
a
frame
around
the
edge
of
the
glass,
but
as
soon
as
you
actually
look
in
the
mirror
the
mirror-‐ness
of
the
mirror
is
invisible.
What
you
see
is
the
reflec1on.
In
the
same
way,
when
we
look
around
this
room
we
see
many,
many
reflec1ons.
Many
images
that
are
arising,
images
which
are
devoid
of
inherent
self-‐nature.
These
are
revealed
to
us
by
this
mirror-‐
like
quality
of
the
mind.
The
mind
is
emp1ness
and
clarity.
Clarity
means,
in
this
sense,
no
obstruc1on
and
no
distor1on
to
what
is
there.
Normally
our
experience
of
the
world
is
built
up
in
terms
of
projec1ons.
We
have
many
unconscious
associa1ons
built
up
in
this
life
or
past
lives,
many
tendencies
which
distort
what
we
see.
The
more
we
relax
into
the
state
of
the
mirror,
we
see
things
just
as
they
are;
which
is
to
say,
just
as
light.
That
allows
us
to
work
more
directly
with
what
is
there.
Whoever
we
know,
we
also
don’t
know.
We
know
something
about
someone.
We
know
how
they
were
yesterday,
then
something
happens
and
they
shiV,
and
you
say,
'Oh,
that’s
not
the
same
person,'
and
of
course,
it’s
not
the
same
person.
The
greatest
violence
we
can
do
to
anyone
is
to
assume
that
they
are
the
same
person
they
are
today
as
they
were
yesterday,
because
causes
and
circumstances
will
have
changed.
We
think
we
are
helping
people
by
remembering
them,
but
to
re-‐member
is
to
put
the
members,
the
parts
of
the
person
together,
and
we
put
them
according
to
our
image.
Like
the
police
have
these
iden1-‐kit
photos,
and
somebody's
been
aIacked
and
they
go
and
look
for
the
eyebrows
and
the
ears
and
the
nose,
and
they
make
this
composite
picture.
That’s
what
we
do,
we
create
an
image
of
the
person,
and
when
that
composite
picture
is
created,
it
becomes
the
screen
through
which
we
encounter
people.
So
part
of
this
path
is
to
allow
ourselves
to
be
as
open
and
empty
as
a
mirror,
and
trust
that
that
will
show
us
what
is
required.
That
we
don’t
need
to
distort
our
percep1on
by
bringing
a
lot
of
stuff
into
the
situa1on,
but
'Sufficient
unto
the
moment.
Sufficient
unto
the
day.'
In
the
Chris1an
tradi1on
they
say,
'God
will
provide.'
Muslims
say,
'Inshallah.'
It’s
the
same
way
in
dzogchen:
they
say,
'Don’t
be
too
busy
yourself.'
Chris1ans
say,
'Give
us
this
day
our
daily
bread.'
They
know
the
farmers
out
in
the
field,
and
if
the
farmer
doesn’t
do
the
work,
the
bread
won’t
come,
but
anyway,
God
gives
everything.
That’s
a
very
dualis1c
way
of
experiencing
the
same
phenomena
we
are
talking
about
here.
This
ground
nature,
the
mirror-‐like
clarity
reveals
everything,
and
within
that
we
have
whatever
is
required.
In
the
dzogchen
teaching
they
talk
of
three
aspects
of
our
existence.
The
first
in
Tibetan
is
called
ngowo.
This
means
something
like
your
true
face
or
your
true
nature.
This
is
what
we’ve
been
looking
a
lot
at.
It’s
open,
unborn
awareness.
The
mind,
which
has
never
been
created,
it’s
never
been
changed
or
altered
by
any
circumstances,
so
it’s
open
and
empty
like
the
mirror
itself.
Arising
in
this,
is
the
richness
of
the
poten1ality
of
our
situa1on.
That
is
to
say,
all
our
imagina1on,
all
our
experiences,
the
colours,
lights,
sounds
and
so
on,
that
we
experience.
This
is
called
rang
zhin,
which
also
means
'own
face,'
but
it
means
like
a
quality
or
aspect.
It’s
like
when
you
see
someone
you
can
get
a
sense
of
their
health
by
their
complexion.
So
rang
zhin
is
like
the
complexion,
it’s
how
the
radiance
of
the
heart
opens
out
through
the
face.
When
we
sit
in
the
media1on,
it’s
open
but
there’s
all
this
stuff.
The
openness,
the
hospitality,
is
this
ground
nature,
and
the
fullness,
the
richness
of
everything
which
is
immediately
there,
this
is
the
second
quality.
Some1mes
it’s
described
as
lhundrup,
which
means
instantly
made
or
spontaneously
manifes1ng.
P a g e
|
65
So
when
we
do
the
medita1on
everything
is
there.
Sit,
everything
is
there.
A
car
goes
by,
church
bells
ring.
Things
are
not
announced
in
advance;
our
existence
arises
moment
by
moment,
fully
formed,
just
fresh.
The
more
relaxed
and
open
we
are,
here
it
is,
here
it
is.
Then
the
third
aspect
is,
inside
this
rich,
panoramic
view,
there
are
gestures
which
arise.
These
are
the
gestures
which
occur
within
the
field
of
reflec1on.
So,
we
find
ourselves
moving,
speaking,
ea1ng
and
so
on.
This
is
the
quality,
in
dzogchen
it’s
called
thug
je,
which
normally
means
compassion,
but
here
it
means,
just,
you
could
say,
par1cipa1on,
being
part
of,
a
kind
of
nonviolent,
apprecia1ve,
co-‐emergence
with
the
situa1on,
and
it’s
a
co-‐emergence
inside
the
mirror.
Nothing
ever
escapes
from
the
mirror.
The
mirror
is
infinite,
like
space.
It’s
tradi1onally
what
is
called
the
dharmadhatu,
or
cho
ying,
it
means
the
dimension
in
which
everything
arises,
and
we
experience
aspects
of
this
all
the
1me.
Wherever
we
go,
we
turn
our
head,
there’s
this,
there’s
this,
immediately
there.
You
don’t
have
to
conceptualise
it.
It’s
just
immediately
there,
and
inside
that,
we’re
moving.
We’re
gesturing.
When
these
three
aspects
are
integrated,
our
being
in
the
world
is
without
problems,
no
maIer
what
the
situa1on
is,
because
as
we
move
towards
something
with
desire,
or
with
aversion,
what
is
this?
On
the
level
of
samsara
we
say,
'I
like
this
and
I
want
it,'
or
'I
don’t
like
this
and
I
don’t
want
it.'
In
that
moment
we’ve
cut
the
head
from
the
body.
We
are
floa1ng
in
this
cerebral
realm
of
conceptualisa1on.
You
can
have
exactly
the
same
response,
but
you
experience
it
as
the
energy
of
the
ground.
Just
because
those
statues
of
the
Buddha
don’t
move,
doesn’t
mean
that
the
Buddha
himself
wouldn’t
move.
If
you
ever
hang
out
with
any
lamas
you
will
find
that
they
have
par1cular
prejudices.
They
like
some
things
and
they
don’t
like
other
things.
I
used
to
imagine
that
they
would
like
everything,
because
I
had
this
very
naive,
simple
view:
if
they
are
perfect
everything
must
be
possible
for
them.
And
maybe
everything
is
possibly,
but
what
they
actually
do
is
fairly
predictable.
Some
like
tea,
some
like
coffee,
some
only
drink
hot
water,
and
so
on.
So
energy
comes
into
the
world
in
par1cular
forma1ons.
This
is
described
oVen
in
terms
of
the
image
of
a
rock
crystal:
when
light
shines
into
it,
the
light
refracts
according
to
the
par1cular
faults,
or
flaws,
or
crack
lines
inside
the
crystal,
so
it
takes
on
the
colora1on
of
our
situa1on.
From
the
point
of
view
of
samsara,
we
can
say
this
is
condi1oning,
this
is
limi1ng;
but
in
this
world
you
have
to
do
something.
If
you
turn
to
the
right,
you’re
not
turning
to
the
leV.
If
you
turn
to
the
leV,
you’re
not
turning
to
the
right.
In
this
kind
of
a
body,
you’re
either
doing
one
thing
or
another.
When
you
go
into
breakfast
you
can’t
eat
everything.
You
probably
could,
but
it’d
be
difficult.
So
you
take
some
of
this
and
some
of
that.
That
is
to
say,
choices
are
part
of
life.
So
it’s
a
central
ques1on
for
meditators,
how
to
stay
in
this
open
state
and
make
choices,
especially
when
some
of
the
choices
are
imposed
on
me
by
the
power
of
the
situa1ons.
I
find
myself
having
to
do
things
that
I
don’t
want
to
do,
so
then
that
easily
sets
off
a
lot
of
mental
func1oning.
From
the
point
of
view
of
dzogchen,
always
stay
relaxed
and
open
in
the
state
of
the
mirror,
and
the
gesture
will
arise.
The
more
mental
perturba1on,
the
more
disturbance,
the
more
confusion
we
generate
by
thinking
about
things,
doesn’t
clarify
the
situa1on.
What
we
are
actually
doing
is
elabora1ng
and
crea1ng
a
new
situa1on
where
you
have
the
simple
issue
plus
all
your
thoughts.
These
will
be
added
on
top
of
it.
How
could
the
problem
be
solved
by
thinking?
Because
the
problem
is,
anyway,
a
temporary
situa1on
that
arises
due
to
causes
and
condi1ons.
If
you
think
back
on
your
life,
I’m
sure
you
can
remember
all
sorts
of
problems
that
were
difficult.
Problems
as
a
child,
as
a
teenager,
problems
in
school,
then
in
work,
problems
in
rela1onship.
Mostly
these
problems
have
gone.
They
were
there,
they
were
very
real,
and
then
they
were
gone.
Problems
will
come
again.
There
is
no
person
living
that
doesn’t
have
problems.
The
Dali
Lama
has
plenty
of
problems.
Would
anybody
like
to
be
the
Dali
Lama?
No.
It’s
not
a
happy
life,
it’s
a
very
difficult
life
he
has.
The
idea
that
dharma
prac1ce
is
somehow
going
to
be
like
a
big
iron
and
flaIen
out
all
the
bumps
of
the
world,
it’s
not
like
that.
In
fact,
the
more
you
progress,
the
more
problems
you
can
be
with,
but
the
central
thing
is
not
to
be
persecuted
by
the
problems.
Samsara
is
full
of
problems.
A
lot
of
the
1me
we
don’t
want
to
face
the
problems,
we
live
in
fantasies,
in
avoidances,
ego
defences,
disassocia1on,
and
so
on.
So,
awakening
to
be
in
connec1on
with
everything
is
to
be
very
much
in
touch
with
difficulty.
The
ques1on
is,
'Who
is
the
one
who
is
in
touch
with
difficulty?'
If
you
open
yourself
to
the
real
nature
of
the
world
and
the
pot
of
yourself
is
very
small,
you
will
get
overwhelmed.
In
the
area
of
psychology,
social
work,
and
so
on,
people
get
burned
out.
It
becomes
too
much
with
trauma
day
aVer
day,
and
at
a
certain
point
they’ve
had
enough.
They
can’t
cope.
This
is
the
problem
of
the
pot,
not
the
problem
of
the
problem.
As
long
as
we
remain
a
small
ego
self,
our
capacity
is
very,
very
limited.
This
is
why
if
we
take
the
BodhisaIva
Vow,
we
have
to
really
think.
In
fact,
only
a
bodhisaIva
can
take
the
BodhisaIva
Vow.
When
an
ordinary
person
takes
the
BodhisaIva
Vow,
if
they
are
at
all
intelligent,
the
next
thing
they
do
is
cut
their
tongue
out
so
they
never
make
that
kind
of
vow
again,
because
you
say,
'I
will
save
all
sen4ent
beings.'
Okay.
There’s
a
big
queue
of
them
outside
the
door.
What
are
you
going
to
do?
'I’ll
pray
for
them.'
They
don’t
want
prayers.
They
want
something.
How
can
you
save
all
sen1ent
beings?
Only
by
being
in
a
state
which
has
enough
resources,
which
is
big
enough
to
save
all
sen1ent
beings.
This
is
the
state
of
the
mirror.
So,the
more
we
relax,
the
more
we
open,
just
like
a
mirror,
nothing
to
do.
We
do
the
three
Aa
prac1ce.
We’re
just
si_ng.
The
mirror
shows
everything
that’s
there:
it
doesn’t
distort,
it
doesn’t
privilege
the
things
it
likes,
the
things
it
doesn’t
like.
The
very
nature
of
a
mirror
is
to
be
without
choice.
This
is,
again,
very
important.
The
open,
unborn
nature
doesn’t
make
any
choices,
but
energy
is
nothing
but
choices.
When
your
energy
manifests
in
the
world,
it’s
always
in
a
field
already
occupied
by
other
beings.
This
is
pointed
out
in
the
tantric
prac1ces
where,
when
you
visualise
a
large
mandala,
the
first
thing
that
arises
usually
is
the
mandala
house,
and
then
the
god
arrives
and
sits
in
the
house.
First
of
all,
you
have
to
have
the
house.
The
house
says,
'The
world
is
there
before
you
arrive.'
Each
of
us
was
born
into
a
world
that
was
already
func1oning.
Our
parents
already
had
lives,
good
or
bad,
extended
family,
memories
of
the
war,
and
so
on
and
so
forth.
There
was
a
lot
of
turbulence
and
agita1on.
That’s
what
we
came
into.
So
energy
is
always
moving
into
a
territory
that
is
already
occupied.
This
is
why
grand
gestures
of
imagining
that
one
is
going
to
save
everyone
or
do
things
in
a
very
clear
way
is
very
dangerous.
That
is
to
say,
abstract
inten1ons,
which
kind
of
fly
through
the
sky
like
a
great
rainbow,
what
use
are
these?
We
believe
at
the
end
of
the
rainbow
there
is
a
pot
of
gold.
Has
anyone
ever
found
this
pot
of
gold?
No,
because
the
rainbow
is
never
where
you
can
get
to
it.
So,
these
big
dreams
of
what
we’re
going
to
do
with
our
life
and
how
helpful
we’ll
be,
…
not
worth
anything.
From
the
point
of
view
of
dzogchen,
moment
by
moment,
the
luminous
field
is
unfolding,
'What
will
I
do
here?
Here?
Here?'
There
is
only
the
immediacy
of
this
gesture.
The
rest
is
just
some
strange
confec1onary,
because
the
big
plans
that
we
make,
immediately
you
have
a
plan,
you
have
to
impose
it,
and
if
you
impose
it
you’re
going
to
have
power.
You’re
going
to
have
to
coerce
other
people
to
do
what
you
want.
If
you
want
to
have
a
monastery,
you’ve
got
to
have
people
to
build
it.
Then
you’ve
got
to
have
people
to
maintain
it.
These
people,
while
they’re
maintaining
the
monastery,
probably
are
full
of
samsaric
thoughts.
Not
so
useful.
You
can
have
a
worldly
life.
Europe
is
full
of
empty
church
halls.
You
can
do
your
workshop
in
a
church
hall.
Personally,
this
is
my
bigoted
view,
the
building
of
monasteries
is
ridiculous.
First
of
all,
P a g e
|
67
because
we
don’t
have
any
monks
and
nuns
in
Europe.
Nobody
wants
to
be
a
monk
or
nun
so
why
have
a
monastery?
This
is
essen1ally
a
room
with
some
statues
in
it.
It’s
a
lha
khang,
it’s
a
god’s
room
in
Tibetan.
There’s
only
two
monks
here,
and
both
of
them
are
Tibetan.
There’s
not
a
queue
of
western
people
outside
wan1ng
to
get
their
hair
shaved.
That’s
a
very
important
thing
to
be
aware
of,
that
one
has
to
work
with
circumstances.
The
circumstances
in
the
west
are
not
the
same
as
Tibet
or
India.
We
are
the
people
living
in
the
dharma.
We
need
to
somehow
think
about
what
circumstances
work
best
for
us,
which
means
living
in
your
own
skin,
being
aware
of
the
aspects
of
yourself
you
can’t
trust
–
which
is
primarily
over-‐privileging
energy
as
if
it
were
substance
–
what
we
looked
at
yesterday,
ahamkara,
the
impu1ng
of
permanency,
of
a
true
essence,
an
inherent
self-‐nature
to
energe1c
forms
which
are
always
changing.
And
then,
from
that,
start
to
see
how
you
can
be
together,
what
sangha
means.
How
you
can
support
each
other.
What
does
that
mean
now
in
terms
of
what
you
need?
These
are
the
three
main
aspects:
open,
immediate,
and
precise.
The
precision
of
coming
into
the
world,
moment
by
moment,
is
dependent
on
being
fully
part
of
the
immediate
arising.
When
we
are
in
our
head,
when
we're
daydreaming,
when
we’re
planning,
when
we’re
full
of
anxie1es,
depressions,
and
so
on,
we’re
not
part
of
the
immediacy
of
this
field.
We’ve
taken
a
holiday
somewhere
else.
But
our
life
is
actually
here.
We
are
embodied
as
part
of
the
world.
That
is
to
say,
the
world
comes
to
us
through
the
senses,
and
we
move
towards
the
world
through
the
senses.
In
that
sense,
subject
and
object
as
energy,
in
order
to
flow
gracefully
together,
have
to
be
able
to
hear
each
other.
That
way
you
get
polyphony
rather
than
the
usual
cacophony
that
we
get.
Cacophony
is
when
you
get
this
disordering
of
sounds
–
when
you
get
monologuing,
when
you
get
someone
insis1ng
on
being
themselves
under
all
circumstances.
Essen1ally
we
have
to
work
with
circumstances,
which
means
the
polyphony
of
your
voice
coming
into
a
world
of
other
voices,
and
finding
a
way
of
being
harmonic.
When
the
polyphonic
tradi1on
of
western
music
was
being
developed
before
and
around
the
1me
of
Monteverdi,
it
was
s1ll
a
1me
when
they
had
the
no1on
of
the
music
of
the
spheres.
That
the
planets
were
held
in
place
by
their
emission
of
sounds,
and
as
they
moved
around
there
was
a
harmony
in
space,
and
that
the
music
of
polyphony
would
echo
that,
and
that
you
could
balance
and
heal
the
world
by
polyphonic
music.
Tibetan
tradi1on
has
many
similar
ideas,
that
what
is
outside
and
what
is
inside
are
the
same.
The
key
thing
is
to
maintain
the
connec1on:
this
is
the
sense
of
compassion.
Not
compassion
in
the
grand
sense
of,
'I
am
going
to
help
people,'
which
is
an
idea.
Actually
helping
people
means
finding
an
interface,
a
way
of
being
present
with
them,
that
makes
a
difference,
and
we
can
only
do
that
if
we
see
their
face.
But
we
can’t
see
their
face
if
half
our
vision
is
in
our
head
trying
to
work
it
out.
James:
Yes.
Through
this
we
come
to
recognise
the
nature
of
fixa1on.
Moreover
we
need
to
examine,
'Who
is
the
one
who
is
doing
this?
Who
is
the
one
who
claims
to
be
me?'
'I
fall
into
the
thought,'
we
can
all
understand
what
that
means,
we’ve
all
had
that
experience.
This
isa
great
mystery,
how
we
move
from
clarity
to
confusion
without
seeming
to
make
a
choice
and
in
fact
we
do
it
despite
our
clear
inten1on
to
not
do
it.
Now,
this
'I'
is
like
Janus.
It
faces
in
two
direc1ons:
one
is
samsara,
one
is
nirvana.
If
we
relax,
who
is
the
one
who
claims
to
be
'I'?
You
look,
you
don’t
find
anything;
this
is
the
unborn
mind,
so
then
you’re
in
the
state
of
the
mirror.
Who
does
it?
'I
did
it.
This
individual
self,’
and
then
you
follow
another
track.
How
do
we
iden1fy
this
tendency?
Do
we
look
to
the
energy
aspect
or
the
ground
aspect?
The
energy
and
the
ground
are
inseparable.
The
reflec1on
and
the
mirror
are
inseparable.
Therefore
whichever
way
you
look
you
will
find
the
same
truth
of
emp1ness.
The
ego
'I'
will
always
be
there.
You’ll
never
get
rid
of
your
ego;
but
the
ego,
if
you
recognise
what
it
is,
it’s
not
your
ego
anymore.
It’s
just
the
movement
of
energy.
But
we
are
so
addicted
to
seeing
it
as
self-‐exis1ng,
and
it
becomes
the
primary
reference
point.
Just
as
a
small
child
will
play
happily
around
its
mother
and
then
wanders
off,
and
then,
maybe
a
dog
goes
by
and
the
child
gets
a
bit
agitated,
looks
around
to
see
if
mother
is
s1ll
there.
In
the
same
way,
this
sense
of
individual
self
is
like
the
mother:
it’s
the
reference
point.
So,
we
can
do
crazy
things,
then,
'Haah!
Who
am
I?
What
am
I
doing?'
and
we
come
back
to
wan1ng
to
have
this
fixed
base,
'This
is
who
I
am.
I
know
who
I
am.'
The
more
you
see,
moment
by
moment,
that,
actually,
you
are
many
different
things,
and
they
display
themselves
through
1me
and
you
can’t
go
back
in
1me
–
that
who
you
were
yesterday
is
gone,
the
person
who
ate
your
breakfast
doesn’t
exist
anymore,
who
you
are
now
is
dependent
on
these
par1cular
circumstances
–
the
more
we
realise
that,
then
the
sense
of
a
composite,
enduring
self
vanishes.
In
ge_ng
lost,
we
start
to
be
able
to
be
present
with
it.
I
mean,
the
image
of
the
theatre
is
a
metaphor
that
helps
illuminate
some
things,
but,
of
course,
we’re
not
si_ng
in
the
audience
looking
at
the
stage,
because
the
mirror
and
the
reflec1on
are
inseparable.
So
it’s
as
if
we
are
in
the
audience,
but
we’re
not
apart.
It’s
happening
here,
and
this
awareness
is
unspeakable.
Nobody
can
say
what
it
is;
but
we
can
say,
'I,'
in
terms
of
substance.
For
many
life1mes
we
had
this
tendency
of
solidifica1on,
iden1fica1on.
That’s
a
problem.
So,
again
and
again,
just
relaxing
and
watching
that
movement,
and
then
releasing
it.
But,
it’s
the
central
point.
It’s
the
central
point,
and
what
causes
that
binding
back
in,
is
the
lack
of
deep
relaxa1on.
If
we
have
turbulence,
it
sets
up
disturbance
in
the
channels
in
the
body,
and
that
vibra1on
then
makes
these
liIle
hooks,
so
it
comes
like
Velcro
and
you
just
lock
on.
Really
relaxing.
Really
relaxing
is
about
observing
preoccupa1on,
about
really
seeing
that
worry
is
a
waste
of
1me.
To
stop
worrying
is
really
the
most
beneficial
thing
you
can
do,
because,
immediately,
you’ll
have
a
lot
of
energy
and
you’ll
have
a
lot
of
1me.
Worry's
completely
silly.
BeIer
to
flick
through
a
nice
fashion
magazine.
Nonsense
is
beIer
than
worry
,
because
at
least
nonsense
is
honest,
whereas
worry
is
dishonest.
Worry
says,
'I’m
doing
useful
work,'
but
it
doesn’t
do
any
useful
work
at
all.
So
beIer
to
be
frivolous
than
serious.
And
the
more
we
do
that,
the
more
we
see,
'Oh
yeah,
stuff
is
always
coming,'
and
this
double
move,
'I
am
this
stuff,'
and,
'I
am
not
this
stuff.'
That
is
to
say,
'I
am
this
energy.'
It’s
undeniable.
I
am
'I,
me,
myself,'
but
the
ground
of
the
real
nature
of
that
is
emp1ness,
which
is
unspeakable
because
it’s
impersonal.
It’s
not
a
'me,'
and
yet
I
arise.
How
I
arise
doesn’t
condi1on,
or
determine,
or
define,
or
tell
me
anything
about
the
ground;
it
only
tells
me
about
the
energy,
and
that’s
the
most
important
thing
to
really
recognise.
Whenever
we
fall
into
the
thought,
and
then
we
say,
'Oh,
I
shouldn’t
have
done
that,'
that’s
a
bit
of
energy
speaking
to
another
bit
of
energy.
It’s
not
describing
the
true
nature;
but,
these
conversa1ons
can
go
on
forever
and
ever.
There’s
no
end
to
conversa1on,
so,
we’re
just
going,
and
going,
and
going.
Nowadays
in
therapy,
people
get
fascinated
by
the
dialogic,
and
they
want
to
read
Bakh1n
and
De
Saussure,
and
so
on.
These
are
all
jus1fica1ons
of
conversa1on.
Modern
European
thought
is
obsessed
with
this,
like
Blanchot’s
Infinite
Conversa4on:
the
idea
that
culture
is
a
conversa1on.
This
is
a
very
helpful
understanding
for
buddhists
because,
indeed,
that’s
what
culture
is,
because
culture
P a g e
|
69
is
samsara.
The
belief
in
cultural
values,
in
theatre,
art,
and
so
on,
these
are
beau1ful
things;
but,
when
taken
at
face
value,
at
what
they
present
themselves
as
being,
they
are
great
seduc1ons
that
pull
us
into
a
reified
no1on.
So
observing
these
internal
conversa1ons,
and
seeing
them
just
as
the
interplay
of
energy
forces:
nothing
is
really
created,
but
it
appears
to
be
the
case,
just
as
when
you
have
the
buddhist
tradi1onal
example,
the
reflec1on
of
the
moon
on
water.
Clear
sky,
full
moon,
pond:
reflec1on.
When
the
clear
sky
and
the
full
moon
and
the
pond
come
into
juxtaposi1on,
when
they
are
aligned,
the
reflec1on
arises.
In
the
same
way,
when
this
energy
moves
together,
it
creates
the
illusion
of
a
fixed
self.
Who
is
the
one
saying,
'I
exist?'
It’s
an
illusion.
It’s
like
a
ghost.
Ghosts
claim
to
exist,
but
they’re
just
ghosts.
So
something
which
doesn’t
truly
exist
in
itself
says,
'I
truly
exist,'
and
we
say,
'Yes,
I’ll
buy
that.
Sounds
good
to
me.
Yes’.’
James: Great! Then I would be lying in bed in London reading the Sunday papers.
Student: Just thinking we are in the illusion of mee1ng you.
James:
Yes,
that’s
the
thing.
Worry
is
…
as
the
Buddha
said,
suffering
is
generated
from
aIachment,
and
aIachment
is
in
many
ways
fixated
on
the
idea
that
history
can
be
reversed.
Adam
and
Eve
go
out
of
the
Garden
of
Eden,
have
a
look
around,
say,
'Uh
oh,
this
doesn’t
look
very
good.'
They
say,
'Oh,
God,
we’re
terribly
sorry.
We
made
a
mistake.'
God
says,
'Oh,
lovelies,
come
back
in.'
We
always
imagine
that
this
is
the
Garden
of
Eden.
We
imagine
this
should
be
nirvana,
life
should
be
beIer.
This
is
absolute
persecu1on.
And
now
we
have
all
these
people
selling
the
philosophy
of
happiness,
posi1ve
psychology.
This
is
another
devil
shit
hole.
It’s
a
really,
really,
really
poisonous
idea
because
life
for
most
people
on
this
planet
is
not
going
to
be
happiness.
It’s
simply
a
peIy,
bourgeois
indulgence
which
people
who’ve
got
enough
money
can
pamper
themselves
and
get
psychological
support
so
that
they
feel
good.
But
in
order
for
them
to
feel
good,
to
get
the
money,
they’re
involved
in
an
exploi1ve
interna1onal
system
which
beggars
and
frustrates
the
ambi1ons
of
many,
many
people
in
the
world.
It’s
perverse.
How
can
you
be
happy
when
the
basis
of
your
happiness
is
hur1ng
other
people?
It’s
an
absolutely
self-‐referen1al
delusion,
and
buddhists
are
very
deeply
implicated
in
it.
Producing
lots
and
lots
of
books,
'How
to
be
happy.'
If
you’re
at
all
compassionate,
why
would
you
be
happy?
If
you’re
at
all
compassionate,
you’re
going
to
be
disturbed
to
a
certain
extent.
The
ques1on
is
not
to
be
overwhelmed,
not
to
be
worried,
not
to
be
constantly
upset;
but
you’re
going
to
be
touched
and
moved.
Much
more
we’re
concerned
with
how
to
be
alive,
how
to
be
present,
which
means
being
happy
when
it’s
1me
to
be
happy,
and
sad
when
it’s
1me
to
be
sad.
This
idea
of
pictures
of
smiling
lamas
everywhere.
It’s
crazy.
At
least
the
Dalai
Lama
oVen
looks
very
sad.
No
wonder.
Student:
But
doesn't
being
sad
mean
he’s
sad
that
there
is
a
disturbance
of
energy,
and
so
that
you
don’t
see
the
ground?
Isn’t
that
the
situa1on
then?
James:
Well,
the
ground,
it
shows
both
happiness
and
sadness.
It
doesn’t
privilege
happiness
over
sadness.
If
you
stay
with
the
ground,
the
ground
is
the
unchanging
thing.
Awareness
is
our
own
true
refuge.
Student:
I
think
that’s
exactly
the
problem:
the
awareness
of
awareness,
when
there
is
turbulence
of
energy,
and
being
sad,
being
in
a
crisis,
that
brings
all
this
turbulence.
I
mean,
extreme
happiness
brings
that
turbulence
and
you’re
just
in
that,
but….
James: But then, if you’re connect with the ground you wouldn’t just be in that.
Student: But what about pain? You have strong pain, so you get swept in.
James:
It’s
very,
very
tough
luck
to
have
a
lot
of
extreme
pain,
because
it’s
very
hard
to
stay
in
a
medita1ve
state
with
extreme
pain.
There
are
many
condi1ons
which
are
extremely
challenging,
but
I’ve
certainly
seen
meditators
able,
when
they’re
very
sick
or
when
they
have
great
physical
pain,
just
to
con1nue.
The
pain’s
there,
but
it’s
not
their
primary
focus.
And
that’s
not
dissocia1on,
it’s
integra1on.
The
pain
is
given
its
place,
but,
because
the
mind
is
very
big,
it’s
okay;
but,
if
the
mind
is
very
small
and
you
have
a
lot
of
intense
pain,
all
you’ve
got
is
pain.
Pain
fills
your
pot.
You
feel
overwhelmed,
you
think,
'I
can’t
do
anything
un4l
this
goes
away.'
But
if
one
can
relax,
it’s
just
there.
That’s
our
luck.
All
of
us
will
get
pains
in
our
bodies
for
sure.
Student:
And
what
about
the
ripening
of
the
karma
that
we
talked
about?
All
the
obstacles
and
enemies
that
can
arise?
James:
Well,
disturbance
is
always
happening.
Difficul1es
are
always
happening:
external
difficul1es,
internal
difficul1es.
The
ques1on
is
how
do
you
consider
your
difficul1es?
If
we
are
prac1cing
and
somebody...,
say
they
have
a
cold
or
something,
'Oh,
that’s
terrible.'
It
is
not
terrible,
they’ve
got
a
cold.
You
know,
we
are
much
too
soVly
sympathe1c,
and
this
is
a
real
aIack
on
people’s
prac1ce
because
our
task
is
to
integrate
our
situa1on.
Solicitude
and
pity
and
generosity
and
being
nice,
for
meditators,
is
completely
insul1ng
and
harmful.
For
ordinary
people,
it’s
very
nice.
Somebody
says,
'Oh,
you
don’t
look
too
well.
What’s
the
maCer?'
That’s
fine,
that’s
ordinary
discourse.
But,
if
you’re
prac1cing
medita1on,
what
is
arising?
The
difficulty
is
we
have
a
story
in
my
mind,
'Oh,
this
is
terrible.'
Then
someone
else
confirms,
'Oh
this
is
terrible,'
you’re
a
thousand
miles
from
your
prac1ce.
Your
prac1ce
is
to
be
with
it:
'What
is
it?
Who
is
saying
it’s
terrible?'
'I’m
saying
it’s
terrible.'
'Who
is
the
one
who
is
saying
this
is
terrible?'
'Me.'
'What
is
this
me?'
This
is
the
work
again,
and
again,
and
again.
So,
actually,
being
solicitous,
you
know,
thoughDul
toward
people,
is
very
difficult.
In
terms
of
the
ripening
of
karma,
problems
will
always
arise.
We
are
in
problem
depot.
This
is
where
problems
come,
this
is
called
samsara.
To
expect
there
are
not
to
be
problems
here
would
be
a
very
big
mistake.
This
is
not
the
Garden
of
Eden.
Therefore,
when
problems
come,
why
would
we
be
surprised?
A
lot
of
the
work
on
trauma
shows
people
who
expected
never
to
have
problems
don’t
do
very
well
with
trauma,
because
it
blows
their
metaphysical
structure
out
of
the
water,
'I
never
expected
it
would
happen
to
me.'
People
don’t
expect
to
get
sick,
they
don’t
expect
to
die.
How
could
this
be?
How
stupid
can
we
be?
P a g e
|
71
This
goes
back
to
worry
and
hopes
and
fears.
If
you
just
accept,
'This
is
samsara.
This
is
a
shit
hole.
Hm,
smells
familiar.
Smells
right,'
then
you
can
relax.
And
the
ques1on
is
how
to
live
in
a
shit
hole
without
being
covered
in
shit,
which
is
what
the
prac1ce
is.
If
you
start
being
worried,
you
fall
into
the
pit.
Careful,
careful.
Do
the
prac1ce.
But,
for
sure,
bad
things
will
come.
There
has
never
been
a
Garden
of
Eden
that
we
know
of
where
real
people
have
been.
Human
life
is
difficult,
and
this
Buddhist
wheel
of
life,
the
one
developed
by
Nagarjuna,
shows
the
six
realms
very
clearly.
These
six
realms
are
depicted
as
being
in
the
mouth
of
Yama,
the
god
of
death,
because
everyone
in
the
six
realms
dies;
and
up
in
the
corner
is
a
Buddha
and
he’s
poin1ng
over
to
the
other
corner
where
there
is
a
empty
circle,
which
represents
nirvana.
So
in
this
world
as
it
is,
in
terms
of
our
ordinary
percep1on,
we
will
only
have
suffering.
In
this
world,
if
we
awaken
and
we
relax
and
open,
we
won’t
have
suffering.
One
ground
and
two
paths;
but
it
all
depends
on
where
you
are
with
the
prac1ce.
And
belief
won’t
help,
dogma
won’t
help.
You
can’t
say,
'I
hereby
declare
samsara
to
be
nirvana,'
and
give
some
royal
edict,
'From
this
day
on,
my
followers,
this
is
now
nirvana.
Let
us
be
happy
and
dance.'
Everywhere
there
are
a
lot
of
difficul1es.
Our
choice
is
to
take
them
personally
and
to
enter
reac4vity
or
to
relax
and
open
to
the
play
of
circumstances,
responding
as
required
by
the
immediacy
of
the
circumstances
rather
than
by
our
self-‐referen4al
interpreta4ons.
That’s
the
big
difference.
If
we’re
in
this
skin
bag,
we’re
going
to
get
a
punch
on
the
nose.
If
we’re
more
spacious,
we
see
this
liIle
skin
bag
being
punched
on
the
nose,
and
then
it
bleeds
for
a
bit,
then
the
bleeding
stops,
then
some
ice
cream
goes
in
the
mouth.
That’s
what
happens
to
everyone.
One
day
you’re
sad,
next
day
you’re
a
bit
happier,
gets
a
bit
beIer.
That’s
the
real
difference
between
a
life
in
prac1ce
and
a
life
out
of
prac1ce.
If
we’re
not
in
prac1ce,
we’re
evicted:
we’re
at
the
mercy
of
all
these
forces
and
they’re
very
big
and
we
can’t
control
them.
If
you’re
in
the
prac1ce,
you
also
can’t
control
what
is
delivered
to
you but
you
can
determine
which
inbox the email is put in.
When
the
event
is
coming
towards
you,
where
are
you
situated?
In
this
narrow,
karmically
derived,
dependent
co-‐origina1on
posi1on,
‘I,
me,
myself,’
‘ This
is
me,’
‘I
like,’
‘I
don’t
like,’
or,
more
relaxed
and
spacious.
This
is
the
heart
of
the
dzogchen
work.
Break
Trust ourselves
When
we
do
the
three
Aa
prac1ce,
trus1ng
ourselves
means,
first
of
all,
establishing
who
we
are.
In
terms
of
the
prac1ce
we've
already
looked
at
different
aspects
of
how
this
is.
One
is
opening
up
this
inquiry
into
'Where
does
the
mind
rest?
Where
does
it
come
from?
Where
does
it
go
to?
What
size
is
it,
what
colour
is
it?'
and
so
on.
You
can
really,
directly
take
1me
examining
your
own
mind.
When
you
develop
a
sense
of
the
infinite
nature
of
yourself,
this
is
very,
very
radical.
Radical
is
linked
to
radix,
the
root;
that
is
to
say,
you
replant
yourself
in
the
true
ground.
You
root
yourself
in
what
you
actually
are,
which
is
this
unborn
openness.
Then,
trus1ng
yourself
is
not
about
trus1ng
the
ego-‐
dimension
as
the
total
truth
about
yourself,
because
it's
in
the
very
nature
of
manifesta1on
into
the
world
to
have
some
problems
and
difficul1es.
I
don't
think
there's
likely
to
be
anybody
who
is
fully
sa1sfied
with
everything
they
do
and
how
they
do
it,
so
some
discomfiture
with
the
level
of
manifesta1on
is
going
to
be
there.
On
that
level,
of
course,
you
can't
trust
yourself
because
energy
is
always
manifes1ng
in
an
environment
with
other
people,
so
how
could
you
know
that
you're
good?
I've
been
a
therapist
for
a
long
1me,
I've
seen
many,
many
pa1ents,
and
yet
the
experience
is
no
authorita1ve
guide
as
to
how
I
might
respond
in
the
new
situa1on.
So
it's
not
'If
we
accumulate
enough
knowledge
of
the
world
we'll
somehow
get
to
a
safe
place.'
I
think
this
is
an
illusion.
What
we
find
is
more
capacity
to
be
really
connected
with
things,
but
some
doors
are
going
to
remain
closed
to
us.
Therefore,
to
the
idea
that
you
could
say
'I'm
competent
at
this,
I'm
good
at
that,'
well,
we're
good
at
it
according
to
certain
circumstances,
according
to
condi1ons,
because
this
is
how
energy
manifests.
But
when
we
talk
of
trus1ng
ourselves,
it's
to
trust
the
state
of
the
mirror
–
the
innate,
unborn,
natural
condi1on
out
of
which
everything
manifests.
This
is
the
central
point
of
shiVing
the
focus
of
trust
away
from
trying
to
construct
ourselves
as
a
trust-‐worthy
person,
to
relaxing
and
trus1ng
the
ground
nature
out
of
which
the
energy
our
manifesta1on
comes,
however
it
comes.
And
by
being
more
at
home
in
that,
we
find
ways
of
making
it
work
in
situa1ons.
This is what we can keep doing in the prac1ce.
Trusting others
In
rela1on
to
compassion,
there
is
a
ques1on
about
whether
we
should
trust
other
people.
Given
that
all
beings
are
wandering
in
samsara
under
the
power
of
the
five
poisons,
why
should
we
expect
other
people
to
be
clear?
A
buddhist
point
of
view
is
very
different
from
one
generated
out
of
the
European
enlightenment,
which
speaks
both
of
a
poten1al
for
good
in
children,
from
Rousseau,
but
also
the
possibility
of
having
a
ra1onal
existence.
This
has
been
central
to
the
development
of
academic
educa1on
since
that
1me,
public
educa1on:
the
idea
that
all
beings
can
be
developed
in
a
way
that
allows
them
to
use
ra1onal
thought
to
control
their
behaviour.
Freud’s
explora1ons
of
hypnosis,
and
then
his
development
of
an
understanding
of
the
unconscious
and
the
importance
of
dreams
in
revealing
that,
indicated
that
something
else
was
going
on
for
people,
that
they
were
not
the
masters
of
their
houses.
That
view
was
quite
a
powerful
one
in
European
culture
for
a
while,
but
now
there’s
much
more
a
return
to
a
cogni1ve
orienta1on:
clarifica1on
of
the
thinking
func1on,
the
reliance
on
so-‐called
scien1fic
evidence,
randomised
controlled
trials
and
so
on,
where
they
say
there’s
an
objec1ve
evidence
for
this,
and
if
only
human
beings
prac1sed
and
followed
these
methods
they
will
find
the
right
way
of
thinking,
and
their
thinking
will
control
their
disrup1ve
affect,
and
then
life
will
be
beIer.
Everyone
will
be
socially
adapted
and
will
be
happy.
This
may
not
be
the
case.
This
certainly
wouldn't
be
the
reading
of
our
situa1on
from
a
buddhist
point
of
view.
In
the
Bible,
Jesus
says,
'Forgive
them,
Father,
they
know
not
what
they
do.'
This
is
preIy
much
the
buddhist
posi1on.
Now,
who
is
going
to
forgive
them?
We’re
not
asking
god
to
forgive
them.
We
have
to
forgive
them.
That
is
to
say,
if
you
imagine
that
people
are
more
sorted
than
they
are,
who
is
responsible
for
the
trouble
that
arises?
Is
it
these
people,
because
they
are
locked
in
their
procedures,
their
paIerns,
their
assump1on.
Or
is
it
us?
If
we
take
people
as
being
more
sorted
than
they
are,
we’re
not
working
at
their
growing
edge,
we’re
asking
them
to
leap
over
a
hoop
that
we’ve
set
much
too
high
for
them.
So
part
of
compassion
is
to
perceive
other
people’s
situa1ons
as
clearly
as
possible.
The
more
we
explore
ourselves
and
we
understand
the
nature
of
stupidity...
which,
again,
in
a
buddhist
sense
is
not
a
cogni1ve
stupidity,
but
rather
the
tendency
to
reify,
to
take
situa1ons
as
solidly
real,
to
fall
in
love
with
the
dream.
We
know
this
in
ourselves.
We
know
about
aIachment,
about
longing,
desire,
P a g e
|
73
feeling
that
we
need
an
object
to
complete
us.
We
know
about
aversion,
the
feeling
that
bad
situa1ons
are
going
to
destroy
or
contaminate
us.
We
know
about
pride.
Feeling
that
we’ve
got
something
that’s
important
and
precious
and
it
needs
to
be
treated
with
respect.
We
know
about
jealousy,
in
which
we
fear
that
what
is
ours
is
now
under
aIack
due
to
someone
else’s
desire
for
the
object
to
which
we
are
aIached.
There
are
many,
many
other
afflic1ons
that
are
outlined
in
the
literature,
but
these
basic
five
we
can
know
in
ourselves.
We
can
then
start
to
know
them
in
other
people,
as
well.
When
we
see
them
in
opera1on,
simply
poin1ng
them
out
is
not
going
to
make
much
difference.
Some
of
us
have
known
about
these
things
opera1ng
in
ourselves
for
a
very
long
1me,
that
intellectual
understanding
has
not
necessarily
brought
about
a
great
deal
of
change,
so
the
idea
that
you
simply
point
out
someone’s
faults
and
they
say,
'Oh,
thank
you
so
much.
I
never
thought
of
that.
Marvellous.'
The
word
trust,
in
a
sense,
is
about
abandoning
responsibility.
When
you
do
trust
exercises,
and
you
stand
on
a
chair
and
fall
off
it,
and
people
in
the
group
catch
you
...
it’s
a
sense
that
if
I
give
up
responsibility
for
myself,
something
will
be
there
to
catch
me.
From
the
point
of
view
of
dzogchen,
the
only
thing
that
could
be
trusted
in
this
way
would
be
the
vajra,
the
unborn,
indestruc1ble
buddha
nature.
The
nature
of
our
natural
state.
Everything
else,
because
it
is
dynamic
and
changing,
will
be
unreliable
because
you
cannot
necessarily
predict
how
things
will
be.
We
can’t
predict
how
other
people
will
be,
situa1ons
will
be,
the
world
economy
will
be.
If
you
are
traveling
home
this
aVernoon,
you
don't
know
what
the
traffic
will
be
like.
The
roads
could
be
very
busy,
or
they
could
be
quite
peaceful.
It
can
be
busy
in
a
place
you
don't
expect,
and
peaceful
in
a
place
you
don't
expect.
We
don't
know.
We
know
very
liIle.
So
interpersonal
dzogchen,
being
in
the
prac1ce
with
others
–
especially
with
others
who
have
no
connec1on
with
the
prac1ce,
who
you
can
have
no
thought
or
assump1on
that
they're
doing
something,
that
they're
developing
themselves,
or
trying
to
awaken
in
any
way
–
involves
a
very
precise
sense
of
people’s
limit,
and
moving
towards
their
limit.
Our
job
is
always
to
find
where
the
other
is
in
their
territory,
and
not
expect
them
to
come
to
our
territory.
In
the
Mishnah
Jewish
commentary,
it
says
of
one
person
with
regard
to
another,
'If
you
take
the
first
step
towards
me,
I’ll
walk
the
rest
of
the
way
towards
you,'
and
I
think
that’s
a
very
important
idea.
That,
just
by
being
in
the
experien1al
field
with
another
person,
in
a
sense
they’ve
taken
the
first
step.
They’ve
entered
our
existence.
So,
what
is
our
responsibility?
A
very
big
obstacle
at
this
point
is
the
no1on
of
fairness,
the
no1on,
'Why
should
I?
Why
does
it
always
have
to
be
me
who
does
it?
Why
don't
the
other
people
do
more?'
The
earth's
not
flat,
the
world's
not
fair.
So,
given
that
it’s
not
fair,
it’s
very
helpful
if
we
drop
it
this
thought
all
together,
and
we
just
think,
'This
is
what
needs
to
be
done,'
and
we
do
it.
Why
do
we
do
it?
Because
it’s
our
prac1ce.
We’re
not
doing
it
as
a
means
to
an
end.
It’s
not
a
business
deal.
We’re
not
trying
to
score
points
over
the
other
person,
or
build
up
some
kind
of
scorecard
to
accumulate
merit
and
wisdom.
You
can
also
think
of
it
in
that
way,
but
it’s
much
fresher
just
to
experience
the
movement
of
energy.
How
much
energy
do
we
have?
Well,
we
have
our
own
condi1oning.
We
have
our
physical
condi1on
and
so
on.
But
it’s
also
possible,
if
you
stay
fresh,
to
find
infinite
resources
of
energy
in
yourself,
even
if
you’re
sick
or
unwell.
If
you
don't
aIend
to
these
limits,
if
you
don't
limit
or
condi1on
yourself
by
these
beliefs,
more
is
possible,
more
is
possible,
and
that
'more'
is
impermanent,
and
when
it
arises,
it
arises,
and
then
it’s
gone.
Why
would
we
want
to
do
that?
Because,
for
our
side,
we
live
in
these
cages.
We
live
in
the
beliefs
that
we
have
about
ourselves,
that
we
started
to
unpack,
and
that
you
can
go
on
examining
for
yourself
every
1me
you
catch
nega1ve
or
restric1ve
thoughts
about
yourself,
beliefs
that
you
can’t
do
something,
or
beliefs
on
the
other
side
that
you
have
to
have
something
and
otherwise
you’re
going
to
be
upset.
We
can
become
aware
of
these
cages,
and
start
to
walk
through
the
walls
of
them,
because
the
walls
are
always
made
just
of
thoughts
and
beliefs.
They
are
not
real,
they
are
not
solid.
If
we
look
around,
we
find
other
people
doing
the
things
we
can’t
do.
In
terms
of
the
prac1ce,
taking
risks
for
ourselves
and
going
the
extra
mile,
doing
the
extra
bit,
it’s
a
huge
advantage
to
us,
and
the
most
important
thing
in
that
is:
don't
count
the
cost.
Switch
off
the
meter.
We’re
not
a
taxi,
you
know.
Our
business
is
running,
we’re
moving.
We’re
dynamic
creatures.
In
Tibetan,
we’re
called
dro
wa,
which
means
‘to
be
moving’.
So,
moving
with
others,
seeing
others
as
an
opportunity
for
us
to
find
out
more
of
ourselves
by
revealing
ourselves
anew
into
the
situa1on,
this
is
a
beau1ful
giV.
So,
in
that
sense
the
limita1ons
of
others
is
a
perfect
opportunity
for
us.
However
the
view
we
are
following
would
indicate
that
'I
am
not
going
to
be
limited
by
the
limit
of
the
other,
for
the
freedom
that
I
develop
in
not
being
limited
by
that
limit
has
no
limit.’
If
I
try
to
keep
myself
safe
by
developing
power
over
the
other
I
make
for
myself
a
prison
with
golden
bars.
What
am
I
going
to
do
with
power
over
the
other
person?
That
situa1on
is
gone,
and
then
we're
into
something
else,
and
we're
into
something
else
so
we
need
the
freedom
to
respond
to
the
new
situa1on.
It’s
important
to
step
out
of
some
kind
of
game
theory,
some
kind
of
strategic
planning
and
working
out
moves,
and
just
being
in
the
freshness
of
the
situa1on.
There
are
many,
many
stories
of
this
in
the
Tibetan
tradi1on.
Many
of
you
will
know
the
story
of
A1sha’s
cook.
A1sha
was
an
Indian
monk
and
a
great
scholar,
and
he
was
invited
to
Tibet
in
the
eleventh
century.
Ge_ng
to
Tibet
at
that
1me
was
a
long,
long
journey.
You
could
have
horses
for
some
of
the
way,
but
you
also
had
to
walk
up
these
mountain
paths.
If
any
of
you
have
been
in
the
Himalayas
and
you’ve
been
on
these
old-‐fashioned
paths,
they’re
quite
scary.
They’re
very
narrow
and
so
on.
Anyway,
he
got
all
the
way
to
Tibet,
it’s
a
different
culture.
He’s
teaching
the
dharma,
and
the
people
would
come
to
see
him
and
he
would
invite
them
to
eat,
and
someone
said
to
him,
'You
know,
what
I
don't
understand,
you
are
a
very
great
lama,
but
the
food
you
eat
is
terrible
and
your
cook
is
always
insul4ng
you.
Why
do
you
keep
this
cook
with
you?'
And
he
said,
'Oh,
this
cook
is
very
useful
to
me,
because
everyone
else
is
very
nice
and
very
sweet
to
me
so
I
can
develop
the
illusion
that
I
am
an
important
person.
But
because
my
cook
treats
me
so
badly,
I
have
to
remember
that
I’m
nothing
at
all.'
That’s
very
helpful.
So
learning
to
make
crea1ve
use
of
the
environment,
to
see
every
situa1on
as
an
opportunity
for
us
to
develop
flexibility,
responsiveness,
and
moving
away
from
trying
to
control
the
situa1on
and
especially
trying
to
keep
establishing
the
familiar
posi1ons
that
we
know,
is
absolutely
central.
Student:
What
you
men1oned,
to
do
the
first
step
toward
the
posi1on
or
the
energy
of
the
one
you
are
facing
…
this
idea
is
the
same
a_tude
as
you
have
when
you
prac1se
tonglen,
isn't
it?
This
is
a
very
interes1ng
area,
because
in
tonglen
we
exchange
what
is
posi1ve
and
happy
and
successful
in
our
life
for
the
difficul1es
and
pains
and
sufferings
in
other
people’s
lives.
One
reason
to
do
this
is
because
the
root
of
our
path
is
about
integra1on,
about
not
being
separate.
In
the
course
of
our
own
life,
of
course,
we
all
get
some
troubles
and
difficul1es.
Some
things
work
out
well,
some
things
don’t
work
out
well,
but
there
are
many
things
that
we
are
protected
from,
so
we’ll
never
really
know
whether
we
can
manage
them
or
not.
So
when
we
prac1ce
tonglen,
we
open
P a g e
|
75
ourselves
to
unimaginable
sufferings.
We
bring
the
pain
of
people
who
are
quadriplegic,
who
are
always
paralysed.
As
we
dissolve
that
into
ourselves,
we
can
imagine
the
suffering
and
the
pain,
the
shame
of
always
having
someone
wipe
your
ass
for
you,
all
these
difficul1es
that
many
people
suffer
from.
The
ques1on,
then,
is
how
to
inhabit
that,
because
part
of
tonglen
is
we
exchange
posi1ve
for
nega1ve,
but
at
the
end
of
it
if
we’re
s1ll
thinking,
'This
is
posi4ve
and
that’s
nega4ve,'
it
hasn’t
been
so
successful.
It’s
like
the
story
of
the
monk
with
the
white
stones
and
the
black
stones.
The
more
we
do
tonglen,
at
the
end
of
it,
the
good
and
the
bad
should
be
the
same
because,
actually,
we’re
not
afraid
of
the
nega1ve.
We
can
inhabit
our
pain
and
other
people’s
pain
and
accept
it.
Now,
acceptance,
here,
is
not
the
same
as
approving
of
it,
colluding
with
it,
saying,
'Oh,
it
doesn't
maCer.'
Pain
is
pain.
No
one
likes
pain.
But
pain
is
not
defini1ve
of
the
end
of
the
world,
it’s
not
defini1ve
of
the
end
of
myself.
It’s
not
an
insuperable
barrier.
That
is
to
say,
I
am
s1ll
me,
although
this
has
happened,
and
this
takes
you
right
to
the
very
heart
of
the
understanding
of
the
buddha
nature:
because
the
mind’s
nature
is
vajra,
it’s
never
been
scratched
or
moulded
or
changed
in
any
way.
No
maIer
what
happens
we
remain
indestruc1ble.
The
quality
of
the
reflec1on
doesn't
damage
the
mirror.
Trauma
is
the
impac1ng
of
one
situa1on
on
another.
Trauma
means
damage,
doesn't
it?
It
means
a
wounding.
So
a
wound
is
a
lesion
that
goes,
in
the
physical
sense,
through
the
skin’s
surface
of
the
body;
some
cut
is
made,
something
is
fragmented
inside.
We
all
have
this
sense
of
damage,
maybe
we’ve
broken
a
bone
in
our
life,
or
some
bit
of
us
that
used
to
work
doesn't
work
so
well
now,
and
we
see
that
that’s
a
limita1on.
What
is
limited?
Our
energy
is
limited.
When
I
was
younger
I
didn’t
need
glasses,
as
I
get
older
I
wear
glasses
in
order
to
read
because
my
eyes
don't
work
as
well
as
they
did,
and
even
with
the
glasses
I
like
to
have
a
bright
light
so
that
I
can
read
more
easily.
There
we
can
see
there
is
some
degenera1on
of
the
organs.
This
is
a
quality
of
energy.
We
are
lucky
to
live
in
1mes
where
we
have
op1cians
and
we
get
glasses
and
then
it’s
not
so
bad.
An
an1dote
has
been
applied
to
the
deficit.
But
if
we
stay
with
the
deficit
itself,
and
we
think
'I
am
diminished,'
what
does
that
mean?
These
are
the
points
where
you
can
really
see
whether
you’ve
understood
the
dharma
or
not.
When
we
get
upset
that
we
are
diminished,
this
is
the
discrepancy
between
my
ideal,
my
idea
of
who
I
am,
who
I
should
be,
and
what
I
actually
get,
and
the
ageing
process
brings
many
experiences
of
that.
So,
best
to
let
go
of
the
ideal.
How
can
we
be
diminished?
This
is
what
it
means
in
the
text
when
it
says
'If
you
go
to
hell,
go
to
hell.'
In
tonglen
we
get
the
opportunity
to
be
close
to
terrifying
experiences,
horrifying
experiences,
and
we
get
the
experience
of
trying
to
rest
in
the
state
of
emp1ness.
Without
blocking
the
full
impact
of
the
experience,
we
try
to
establish
the
direct
sense,
'nothing
is
damaged.'
Because
our
true
nature
is
emp1ness,
it’s
indestruc1ble.
The
personality
can
be
very
strongly
affected.
The
body
can
clearly
be
very
strongly
affected.
'What
is
the
root
of
my
iden4ty?
Who
am
I?'
This
is
really
what
we’ve
been
looking
at
over
these
last
few
days.
So
a
prac1ce
like
tonglen,
which
many
of
you
have
done
here
in
the
past,
helps
us
to
keep
checking,
'Am
I
playing
a
game
or
am
I
really
integra4ng?
Am
I
willing
to
be
with
whatever
my
life
situa4on
is?'
and
the
fact
of
some
life
situa1ons
is
that
many
things
are
impossible.
Some
people
are
looking
aVer
rela1ves
who
are
not
well
in
various
ways.
That
means
going
on
holiday
is
difficult,
having
a
social
life
is
difficult.
You
could
say,
'Oh,
I’m
not
having
the
life
I
wanted
to
have.'
That
brings
us
back
always
to
the
point,
‘Can
I
live
the
life
I
have?
‘
All
the
fantasies
we
have
of
how
to
make
things
different,
all
the
possibili1es
of
mobilising
our
capacity
to
change
and
control
may
not
be
so
useful.
Clearly,
you
can
persecute
yourself
with
a
fantasy
of
things
being
different,
so
maybe
giving
that
up
makes
sense.
But,
if
you
could
change
an
external
situa1on,
why
wouldn't
you
do
that?
Well,
because
a
lot
of
the
1me
we
don’t
have
the
capacity
to
change
external
situa1ons.
If
you
prac1se
with
the
smaller
problems,
if
you
prac1se
staying
with
them,
being
present
with
them,
if
big
problems
come,
that
will
get
beIer.
But
if
you
always
mobilise
your
resources
to
make
improvements,
then
when
big
crises
come
you
don't
know
what
to
do.
Because
now
you’re
in
a
situa1on
where
you
can’t
mobilise,
and
the
very
effort
of
trying
to
change
the
situa1on
simply
makes
you
more
agitated,
because
you
feel
a
failure,
and
stupid,
and
so
on.
So
tonglen
is
very
helpful.
The
fantasy
of
mastery
is
pervasive.
It’s
also
very
present
in
the
teachings
around
the
Buddha.
The
story
that
when
Prince
Siddhartha
was
s1ll
in
his
mother’s
belly,
in
Queen
Maha
Maya’s
body,
the
court
astrologer
said
to
his
father,
'Your
son
will
either
be
a
great
world
emperor,
or
a
great
yogi,
a
great
spiritual
teacher,'
and
on
the
basis
of
that,
the
king
created
a
special
educa1on
to
protect
his
son
from
anything
that
would
lead
him
in
a
religious
path
because
he
wanted
him
to
be
a
king.
This
is
an
archetypal
myth
of
the
great
person.
There
are
myths
of
this
kind
in
all
cultures,
and
it’s
the
idea
that
if
you
realise
something,
you
will
have
power.
Indian
religion
is
absolutely
full
of
stories
of
siddhi
and
riddhi
and
how
through
the
power
of
tapasya,
of
aesthe1cism,
the
great
ancient
yogis
were
able
to
coerce
the
gods
into
gran1ng
blessings
or
boons,
par1cular
giVs,
and
so
on.
From
the
point
of
view
of
dzogchen,
this
is
just
like
a
children’s
fairy
tale.
These
are
myths
of
power.
In
Germany,
you’ve
experienced
totalitarian
power
and
it’s
not
much
fun,
and
especially
the
people
in
East
Germany,
who
had
one
kind
of
totalitarian
power
and
then
another
kind
of
totalitarian
power.
Whatever
factory
it
comes
from,
it
doesn't
taste
very
good.
So
re-‐examining
the
nature
of
power
is
very
important,
because
the
fantasy
that,
somehow,
'If
I
get
enlightened
I
will
be
able
to
do
this
and
that
and
that,'
it’s
like
a
child
saying,
'When
I
grow
up,
I’m
going
to
have
a
big
car
and
I’m
going
to
have
a
horse,
and
I’m
not
going
to
go
to
bed,
and
I’m
going
to
eat
ice
cream,'
and
blah,
blah,
blah,
blah.
'When
I’m
enlightened,
the
rainbows
will
come
out
of
my
head,
and
anyone
who
experiences
these
rainbows
will
develop
wings
and
fly
up
to
paradise.'
I
have
read
these
texts
myself,
and
I
read
them
with
my
hands
like
this
and
tears
coming
out
of
my
eyes,
because
they’re
very
beau1ful.
Just
as
when
I
was
a
small
child
I
used
to
wait
for
Father
Christmas,
and
on
Christmas
morning
I
would
go
down
very
early
to
look
under
the
Christmas
tree.
There
is
nothing
wrong
with
these
things.
We
have
to
know
what
they
are:
they
are
ways
of
channeling
and
direc1ng
energy.
But
if
you
look
at
your
mind,
you
can
see
power
is
an
illusion.
Awareness
is
very
different
from
power,
awareness
gives
rise
to
power.
There’s
a
term
rigpai
tsal,
the
energy
of
awareness.
This
is
what
all
of
our
thoughts
and
feelings
are,
but
this
is
the
power
of
par1cipa1on,
of
engagement,
of
mee1ng.
It’s
not
the
power
of
dominance,
control,
pseudo-‐security,
and
so
on.
This
is
very
important,
I
think,
to
remember.
Dedication of Merit
དགེ་བ་འདི་ཡིས་Dར་5་བདག།
P a g e
|
77
GE WA DI YI NYUR DU DAG
ཨོ་$ན་F་མ་འ@བ་Gར་ནས།
OR GYAN LA MA DRUB GYU NAE
འ=ོ་བ་གཅིག་+ང་མ་Iས་པ།
DRO WA CHIG KYANG MA LU PA
དེ་ཡི་ས་ལ་འགོད་པར་ཤོག།
DE YI SA LA GO PAR SHO
By
this
virtue
may
I
quickly
aCain
the
glorious
Guru's
stage,
then
may
I
put
all
beings
without
even
one
excep4on,
on
that
same
stage!